I 


r 


i 


AN 


INQUIRY 

INTO  THE 

PKITILEGE  AND  DUTY  OF  THE  CHRISTIAN  CHURCH, 
IN  THE  EXERCISE  OF 


A 

CHRONOLOGY  AND  HISTORY  OF  SCRIPTURE  SONGS 
FROM  THE  CREATION; 

E£TIiAR6ED  REVIEW 

of  the 

ANCIENT  AND  MODERN  HISTORY  OF  THE  PSALMODY  OF 
THE  CHRISTIAN  CHURCHj 

AND  AN 

EXAMINATION 

of 

^^^n  Apology  for  the  Book  of  Psahns/^ 

BV  GZIiBERT  IM'lMiLSTEIIl,  A.  DZ. 

BY  THOMAS  DICKSON  BAIRD,  A.  IVL 

Pastor  of  the  Congregation  of  Lebanon,  Pa. 

Whoso  offereth  praise  glorifieth  me. — Psalms,  1.  23. 

But  none  saith,  Where  is  God  my  Maker,  who  giveth  songs  in  the 
iiight. — Joby  XXXV.  10. 

By  him  therefore  let  us  offer  the  sacrifice  of  praise  to  God  continually, 
f;hat  is,  the  fruit  of  our  lips,  giving  thanks  to  his  n&me.—Heb.  xiii.  15. 

a^ittsfiutflt): 

PRINTED  BY  EICHBAUM  AND  JOHNSTON. 


1825. 


■imtBtun  Mstrtct  of  JPenusglbania,  to  wit  : 

BE  IT  REMEMBERED,  that  on  the  nineteenth  day  of 
4#j?;«|t?fc-s|r^>Ji  January,  in  the  forty-ninth  year  .of  the  Independence  of  the 
*  United  States  of  America,  A.  D.  1825,  Thomas  Dickson  Baird,  ^ 
^  A.  M.  of  the  said  district,  hath  deposited  in  this  office  the  title 
^^'^''^^'^■^K^i^  ii  of  a  Book,  the  right  whereof  he  claims  as  author,  in  the  words 
following,  to  wit: 

K^ii  Liquv-y  into  the  pi-ivilege  and  duty  of  the  christian  church,  in 
the  exercise  of  Sacred  Praise :  a  chronology  and  history  of  scripture 
songs  from  the  creation j  an  enlarged  review  of  the  ancient  and  mod- 
ern histoy  of  the  psalmody  of  the  christian  churcli^  and  an  Examina- 
tion of  an  "  ^^pology  for  the  Book  of  Psalms,^^  by  Gilbert  M^Master, 
Ji.  M. — By  Thomas  Dickson  Baird,  v4.  M-  pastor  of  the  congregation 
of  LebanonyPa. 

In  conformity  to  the  act  of  the  congress  of  the  United  States,  entitled. 
An  act  for  the  encouragement  of  learning,  by  securing  the  copies  of  maps, 
charts  and  books,  to  the  authors  and  proprietors  of  such  copies,  during  the 
times  therein  mentioned." — And  also  to  the  act,  entitled,  "  An  act  supplemen- 
tary to  an  act,  entitled,  '  An  act  for  the  encouragement  of  learning,  by  secu- 
ring the  copies  of  maps,  charts  and  books,  to  the  authors  and  proprietors  of 
such  copies,  during  the  times  therein  mentioned,' and  extending  the  benefits 
thereof  to  the  arts  of  designing,  engraving,  and  etching  historical  and  other 
priftts." 

WM.  WALKER, 
Clerk  of  the  Western  District  of  Pennsylvanift. 


SEAL. 


TO  THE  REV.  MOSES  WADDELL,  D.  D. 


I^re^iitrrnt  of  JFvmxMin  €oUcse,  Athens,  (E^corgfar. 

Very  Dear  Sir, 

To  return  my  sincere  acknovrledgments  for  your  approbation  of 
my  former  essay — to  own  with  gratitude  the  many  kindnesses  of  a  well 
tried  and  constant  friend,  who  had  the  principal  direction  of  my  education — 
and  to  express  the  satisfaction  I  realize  in  having  shared,  not  only  the  friend- 
ship, but  the  confidential  familiarity  of  so  distinguished  a  patron  of  piety  and 
literature;  I  send  you  the  following  sheets  over  the  mountains,  which  have 
for  some  years  raised  theii-    cloud  capp'd"  summits  between  us. 

Could  I  cease  to  remember,  orto^eeZ,  the  friendship  of  many  of  the  most 
respectable  of  the  fathers  and  brethren  of  our  Church,  it  would  evince,  at 
the  same  time,  my  insensibility  and  my  ingratitude.  But  to  yourself  in  tlie 
South,  and  to  a  Rev.  brother  in  the  Westj  f  am  under  .greater  obligations, 
on  the  ground  of  real,  solid,  practical  friendship,  than  to  all  others  besides. 

DR.  MOSES  TV^DDELL,  of  Athens,  Georgia^  and  the  REV. 
JJiMES  CC/i^jEilTSOcA^,  of  Zanesville,  Ohio,  will  therefore,  indulge 
the  desire  of  associating  their  names  on  this  page,  as  the  particular  friends 
of  the  author. 

Next  to  the  desire  and  hope  that  this  book  may,  in  some  reasonable  de- 
gree, merit  your  approbation,  is  my  solicitude  that  it  should  obtain  it.  To 
enjoy  the  favourable  opinion  of  a  few  characters  of  acknowledged  eminence, 
in  the  religious  and  literary  world,  such  as  before  expressed  their  approba- 
tion of  my  performance,  will  more  than  counterbalance  all  the  obloquy  with 
which  I  have  hitherto  been  distinguished,  and  of  which  I  may  reasonably 
anticipate  a  repetition.  ^ 

I  had,  indeed,  once  indulged  the  hope  of  presenting  you  witli  a  work  of  a 
very  diiFerent  character — a  work,  the  execution  of  which,  your  friendly 
partiality  had  some  years  since  assigned  to  my  pen;  but  which,  from  my 
peculiar  circumstances,  is  not  likely  soon  to  be  performed.  Were  I  de- 
sirous, however,  of  becoming  an  author,  and  left  to  the  selection  of  my  sub* 


i'V 


LETTEH. 


ject,  without  any  adventitious  circumstances  to  influenee^  my  choica,  the- 
doctrine  of  sovereign  grace  would  be  that  on  which  I  would  enter,  perhap§j 
in  preference  to  all  others}  and  which,  it  is  possible,  may  yet  be  attempted, 
if  life,  health  and  opportunity  permit.  As  this,  however,  with  all  future 
events,  depend  entirely  on  the  will  of  providence — it  may.  be  accomplish- 
ed— it  may  never  be  attempted.  But  amidst  all  earthly  changes,  while 
reason  retains  its  throne  and  memory  its  power,  you  may  believe  in  the  sen- 
timents of  esteem  and  respect  with  which  I  am, 

.  Ever  yours, 

T.  D.  BAIRD. 

lieJcmonj  mar  Pittsburgh,  Jan,  12, 1825, 


PREFACE. 


In  presenting  this  work  to  the  public,  the  author  ex- 
pressly disclaims  the  design  of  entering  into  a  contest  of 
angry  words  with  any  member,  and  still  less  with  any  branch 
of  the  visible  Church  of  Christ.  While,  therefore,'  he  feels 
it  to  be  a  duty  to  examine  the  '  Apology*  of  Mr.  M'Master, 
as  well  its  language  as  its  arguments,  he  trusts,  that  even 
in  that  part  of  his  work,  the  reader  will  not  find  any  thing 
inconsistent  with  the  above  profession.  While,  therefore^ 
he  designs  faithfully  and  firmly  to  point  out  some  of  the 
marked  improprieties  of  Mr.  M'Master's  language,  and  to 
correct  a  number  of  his  erroneous  statements  and  misrepre- 
sentations, to  descend  to  his  abusive  language^  or  retort  his- 
invectives,  he  has  no  intention. 

The  subject,  indeed,  on  which  he  writes,  if  duly  weighed, 
is  rather  calculated  to  repress  the  turbulent  passions,  and 
elicit  the  best  feelings  of  the  human  breast,  even  while  it 
excites  and  exercises  the  temperate  zeal  of  the  judicous 
advocate.  Neither  can  the  author  think,  that  angry  oc 
reproachful  language  will  ever  give  weight  to  argument,  or 
invite  to  candid  investigation.  It  may  confirm  or  infuri- 
ate the  prepossessions  of  prejudice — dictate  or  control  the 
opinions  of  ignorance — rally  and  concentrate  the  zeal  or 
the  envy  of  sects  and  parties;  but  to  aid  the  mind  in  its 
judicious  deliberations — facilitate  tli€  conclusions  of  sound 
wisdom — or  fix  the  principles  of  the  inquirer  on  the  im- 
moveable foundation  of  truth,  it  has  no  power.  He  feels, 
therefore,  quite  disposed  to  leave  the  whole  vocabulary  of 
abuse  to  those  who  have  a  taste  and  a  talent  for  its  employ- 
ment, as  he  hopes  he  has  not  so  learned  Christ — as  it  is  not 
necessary  to  the  illustration  or  defence  of  his  sentiments-— 
and  as  the^  taste  and  the  interest  of  his  readers  do  not  re- 
quire it. 

Some  of  the  language  which  Mr.  M^Master  has  seen  fit 
to  employ,  has  also  suggested  the  expediency  of  giving,  in 
afn  introductory  letter,  a  succinct  account  of  the  progress  of 
1  * 


vi 


feeface-. 


ttie  discussion  on  this  subject,  and  particularly  the  mauneT 
in  which  the  author  of  the  present  work  has  been  drawn 
into  it 

In  all  this,  he  de?a'es  to  write  under  a  due  impression  of 
his  high  responsibility  to  the  public,  to  the  church,  to  his 
own  conscience,  and  above  all,  to  the  Searcher  of  hearts, 
from  whom  the  motives  i>f  action  and  means  of  accomplish- 
raent  cannot  be  concealed. 

Should  this  work  be  instrumental  in  breaking  down  some 
of  the  remaining  barriers  of  prejudice- — of  refuting  the  un- 
supported allegations  of  party  zeal — of  encouraging  a  more 
fi'ee  and  enlarged  enjoyment  of  christian  and  scriptural 
privileges — ancl  of  harmonizing  and  uniting  the  sentiments 
and  feelings  of  the  children  of 'God.  in  the  delitjhtful  exer- 
cise of  sacred  praise;  the  author  would  rejoice  in  this  rich 
rev,'ard  of  his  labour. 

To  a  candid  public,  therefore,  under  the  patronage  of 
heaven,  he  fearlessly  commits  it:  hoping,  that  its  faults 
may  be  forgiven,  and  what  is  according  to  godliness  may 
"be  blessed;  for  which  purpose,  he  recjuests  that  it  may  b'e 
read  with  attention  and  patience — exannned  with  c-are  and 
deiiberation^and  judged  with  candour  and  truth,  and  he 
asks  no  more. 


Since  the  proposals  for  this  work  have  been  issued,  the^ 
Christian  Moxitor  for  October,  1824,  published  at  Al- 
bany, has  fallen  in  my  way,  in  which  I  find  the  following, 
article: 

Proposed  New  Public atioxv 

We  find  in  the  Pittsburgh  Recorder,  a  proposition  (should 
it  meet  with  sufficient  encouragement)  to  publish  a  work  en- 
titled, "An  inquiry  into  the  duty  and  privilege  of  the 
ehristian  church  in  the  exercise  of  sacred  praise — By  T.  D.- 
Baird,  A.  M."  the  avowed  object  of  which  is,  a  refutation 
of  a  work  entitled,  *''  An  Apology  for  the  Book  of  Psalms 
— By  Gilbert  M'Master,  A.  M. "  We  are  ignorant  of  Mr. 
Baird's  qualifications  for  toe  execution  of  the  work  he  has 
undertaken;  but  whatever  his  talents  may  be,  we  hope  he 
M  ill  evince  for  the  book  of  Psalms,  as  a  component  part  of 


PREFACE. 


tlie  inspired  volume,  greater  reverence  than  most  of  his 
predecessors  have  done  when  advocating  the  cause  which 
Mr.  B.  has  espoused." 

If  the  writer  of  the  above  is  ignorant  of  the  author's 
"qualifications"  or  talents,"  it  is  a  full  confession  that 
he  is  also  ignorant  of  his  disposition;  and  any  insinuation 
of  irreverence  for  the  Psalms  of  David,  by  anticipated  hopes 
or  fears,  is  at  this  period,  not  only  unseasonable,  but  ex- 
tremely indecorous. 

The  assumption,  too,  that  my  ''predecessors"  have 
treated  the  hook  of  Psalms,. as  a  component  jjart  of  ' the  in- 
spired volume,  with  irreverence,  is  not  only  gratuitous,  but 
utterly  void  of  truth,  as  we  shall  have  occasion  to  notice 
more  particularly  in  the  sequel.  AVith  all  the  changes  whiclv 
have  been  rung  on  this  charge,  from  the  distant  insinuation 
to  the  broad  and  -violent  accusation,  and  by  whomsoever 
propagated,  whether  from  the  kitchen,  the  parlour,  the 
pulpit,  or  the  press,  it  is  untrue.  Not  one  of  the  writers 
to  whom  the  allusion  is  made,  has  treated  the  bv.ok  of  Psalms, 
or  any  part  of  the  word  of  God,  in  the  irreverent  mannei' 
intimated,  or  rather  assumed  in  the  above  article^  That 
incautious,  or,  if  the  epithet  please  better,  improper,  ex- 
pressions have  been  used,  we  have  no  disposition  to  denyj 
but  as  irreverence  expresses  a  particular  state  of  inim\,  theVe 
is  a  vast  difference  betwixt  an  inconsiderate  or  an  improp- 
er expression,  and  irreverence  for  any  part  of  scripture. 

Even  Dr.  Watts,  who  has  been  so  much  vilified  as  the 
arch  enemy  of  the  book  of  Psalms,  although  he  has  written 
some  things  which  few  would  approve,  has  not  written  any 
thing  that  a  reader  of  intelligence  and  candour  would  con  - 
strue into  such  irreverence;  and  has  wntten  much  which 
affords  conclusive  evidence  of  a  very  contrary  character. 

If  our  opponents  themselves  have  guarded  against  every 
improper  expression,  it  is  well — they  may  cast  stones:  but 
if,  in  the  defence  of  their  own  views,  they  have  indulged 
unhallowed  laTlguage  or  feelings,  were  their  sentiments  ever 
so  correct,  it  might  perhaps  be  nearly  as  criminal  to  con- 
tend wickedly  for  God,  as  to  treat  even  the  Psalms  of  David 
with  irreverence. 

In  fine,  it  might  have  been  as  v/ell  for  the  Monitor  to 
have  suffered  us  to  proceed  in  our  own  course,  without  those 
fiings  in  which  our  brethren  on  the  other  side  are  so  fond 


PREFACir. 


to  in(]ulo;e;  and  if,  when  we  shall  have  done,  the  Psalms 
liave  suffered  by  our  observations,  the  Christian  Monitor^ 
or  any  of  its  friends,  will  have  the  right  ami  the  opportu- 
nity to  apply  the  proper  corrective.  But  the  course  which 
has  been  hitherto  pursued  by  this  and  other  writers,  will 
have  liitle  tendency  to  convince  any  one  of  error,  or  to 
bring  the  question  to  any  useful  issue,  unless  obloquy  and 
reproach  would  promise  such  a  result. 

It  is  not  for  the  author  to  say  how  far  he  has  succeeded 
in  his  design,  but  instead  of  treating  the  Psalms  of  David,, 
or  any  other  part  of  the  sacred  volume  With  the  least  irrev- 
erence, he  has  endeavoured,  in  the  following  sheets,  what- 
ever other  authorities  he  may  have  used,  to  keep  the  "  law 
and  the  testimony''^  constantly  in  view.  If  they  will  not 
support  his  cause,  he  has  no  wish  it  should  stand,  much  less 
prevaik  As,  however,  he  is  fully  persuaded  that  divine 
revelation  triumphantly  sustains  the  principles  he  has  un- 
dertaken to  advocate,  he  would,  with  all  due  deference  to 
the  judgment  of  others,  show  also  his  opinion.  In  forming, 
and  supporting  this  opinion,- he  occupies  ground  which  he 
believes  to  be  altogether  new.  In  it  he  has  no  "predeces- 
sor;" and  in  occupying  it  he  is  no  copyist.""  Whatever^ 
therefore,  may  belts  merit  or  demerit,  the  credit  or  the 
blame  is  exclusively  his  own.  He  neither  admits  the 
weakness  nor  declines  the  support  of  the  arguments  former- 
ly employed.  Their  being  trite  has  not  impaired  their 
strength,  but  if  he  has  been  able  to  call  to  his  aid  original 
and  efficient  arguments,  he  feels  himself  not  only  autho- 
rised, but  bound,  to  lay  them  before  the  reader,  that  he 
may  give  them  that  weight  in  the  formation  of  his  opinion, 
to  which  they  may  appear  to  have  a  just  claim. 

When  his  opinions  and  his  reasons  shall  have  been  ex- 
amined with  deliberation  and;  candour,  he  willingly  leaves 
every  reader  to  draw  his  own  conclusions. 

^That  these  conclusions  may  be  according  J;o  truth,  and 
to  the  praise -and  glory  of  God,  is,  so  far  as  he  can  judge 
his  own- views  and  exercises,  his  sincere  desire  and  prayen 


INVROBUCTIOZV. 


In  this  introductory  letter  I  propose  giving 
a  succinct  sketch  of  the  controversy  on  the  sub- 
ject of  Psalmody,  as  it  has  progressed  from  about 
the  time  of  its.  commencement  in  this  country, 
until  the  present  day ;  at  least,  so  far  as  it  has 
fallen  under  my  observation,  or  come  to  my 
knowledge. 

In  fulfilling^  this  design,  I  am  led  to  remark, 
that  the  first  publication  on  the  subject  which  I 
have  seen,  or  of  which  I  have  lieard,  is  a  sermon 
entitled,  "  An  humble  attempt  toward  the  im- 
provement of  Psalmody,  or  the  propriety,  neces- 
sity and  use  of  evangelical  psalmody  in  worship : 
delivered  at  a  meeting  of  tlie  Presbytery  of  Han- 
over in  Virginia,  Oct.  6,  1762— By  John  Todd, 
A.  M.''  The  first  sentence  of  the  preface  says, 
*^The  author  had  no  design  of  publishing  the 
follow  ing  discourse,  but  a  petition  having  been 
presented  to  the  presbytery,  desiring  their  opin- 
ion, whether  Dr.  Watts'  Psalmody  might,  with 
safety,  be  used  in  the  churches;  and  the  presby- 
tery having  appointed  him  to  give  his  sentiments 
on  the  subject;  and  several  persons  who  heard 
it,  having  earnestly  desired  it  might  be  printed, 
urging,  that  it  would  be  of  use  to  many  serious 
inquirers :  desirous  to  serve  the  best  interests  of 
mankind,  he  sends  it  abroad  into  the  world." 
This  is  a  valuable  little  performance,  but  out 
print,  and  now  little  known  in  tlie  churchv 


INTRODUCTIOK. 


The  nexl  work  which  has  come  to  my  knowl- 
edge, is  Plain  reasons  why  neither  Dr.  Watts' 
Imitation  of  the  Psalms,  nor  his  other  poems, 
nor  any  other  human  composition,  ought  to  be 
used  in  the  praises  of  the  great  God  our  Saviour 
— ^but  that  a  metre  version  of  the  book  of  Psalms, 
examined  with  wise  and  critical  care,  by  pious 
and  learned  divines,  and  found  by  them  to  be  as 
near  the  Hebrew  metre  Psalms  as  the  idiom  of 
the  English  language  would  admit,  ought  to  be 
used— By  Thomas  Clark,  V.  D.  M.  Albany, 
1783. The  design  of  this  work  is  fully  ex- 
plained in  the  title;  but,^  I  apprehend,  that  it  will 
be  extremely  difficult  to  find  a  version  of  the  a- 
bove  description.  In  short,  I  believe  there  never 
v/as,  and  never  will  be,  one  to  answer  the  por- 
trait drawn  by  Mr.  Clark.  To  lay  aside  othei* 
qualities  or  requisites,  the  single  one  of  being  as 
near  the  Hebrew  metre  Psalms  as  the  idiom  of 
the  English  language  would  admit,  has  never 
yet  been  attained,  and  we  apprehend  never  will. 
The  requirement  as  near^  would  be  hard  to  an- 
sv/er,  or  to  say  when  it  was  effected. 

In  the  year  1790,  the  Rev.  John  Black  of 
Marsh  creek,  Pennsylvania,  appeared  in  defence 
of  a  gospel  psalmody,  in  a  Sermon  entitled, 
*^The  duty  of  christians  in  singing  the  praises  of 
God,  explained.''  To  this  there  was  a  reply  in 
the  following  year,  in  a  Discourse  on  the  di- 
vine ordinance  of  singing  psalms — By  John  An- 
derson, minister  of  the  gospel,  and  member  of 
the  Associate  Presbytery  of  Pennsylvania.'' — 
To  this  Mr.  Black  rejoined  in  the  next  year,  by 

An  examination  of  the  Hev.  John  Anderson's 


INTRODUCTION. 


xi 


iliscourse  on  the  divine  ordinance  of  singing 
psalms.''  In  the  year  1794,  the  Rev.  James 
Latta,  D.  D.  entered  the  lists,  in  "A.  Discourse 
on  Psalmody/'  from  Col.  iii.  16,  17;  w^hich  had 
not  only  the  approbation  of  his  brethren,  but  also 
that  of  the  caRdid  of  other  denominations.  This 
circumstance  appears  to  have  given  Mr.  M'Mas* 
ter  considerable  displeasure  and  uneasiness,  as 
we  may  plainly  see  in  the  following  marginal 
note. 

After  reading  Dr.  Latta's  discourse  on  psal- 
mody, and  not  a  little  surprised  at  its  sentiments 
and  reasoning,  upon  turning  to  the  Christian's 
Magazine,  my  ssurprise  was  accompanied  by 
pain,  to  find  that  the  learned  and  orthodox  edi- 
tors of  that  respectable  work,  devoted  their  pa- 
ges to  eulogise  that  gentleman,  not  only  as  a  man, 
and  a  scholar,  but  a  divine;  and,  as  if  to  make 
it  more .  conspicuous,  in  a  marginal  note,  to  ad- 
duce his  Discourse  on  Psalmody,"  as  a  speci- 
men of  his  talent,  in  justification  of  their  eulogy. 
No  less  painful  is  it  to  find  such  a  work  receive 
the  high  commendation  of  such  a  man  as  the 
learned  and  excellent  professor  at  Princeton,  in 
his  life  of  Dr.  Rodgers.  It  is  hoped  none  of  these 
gentlemen  were  really  acquainted  with  the  true 
character  of  that  work;  but  resting  upon  what 
they  considered  the  character  of  their  friend,  un- 
wittingly transferred  the  reputation  of  the  man  to 
his  book.  Their  testimony  may  be  employed, 
in  a  future  day,  to  give  currency  to  the  very  ex- 
ceptionable pages  of  that  discourse.  To  correct 
the  evil  is  a  duty  they  owe  to  themselves,  to  the 
church  of  God,  and  to  the  cause  of  truth."  Apol- 


INTRODUCTION. 


^»y?  p.  112,  third  edition;  which  is  the  edition  I 
use,  unless  where  another  is  specified. 

It  must  have  been  rash  indeed,  for  Drs,  Ma- 
son and  Miller,  to  eulogise  a  work  to  which  the 
author  of  the  Apology  has  such  a  dislike;  and  it 
is  perhaps  the  least  that  could  be  expected,  that 
they  would,  according  to  the  course  he  has  pre- 
scribed, correct  the  evil^  by  making  a  seasonable 
and  explicit  retraction  of  their  eulogies  on  Dr. 
Latta's  book.  Mr.  M'M.  hasalsogiven  theDrs. 
a  tolerably  fair  specimen  of  his  charity  and  can- 
dour, in  supposing  they  had  univittingly  recom- 
mended a  book,  with  the  true  character  of  which 
none  of  them  were  acquainted^  but  transferred 
the  reputation  of  the  man  to  his  book,  by  resting 
upon  what  they  considered  the  character  of  their 
friend.  And  besides  all  this,  that  they  gave  this 
very  book,  of  the  contents  of  which  they  were 
ignorant,  as  a  specimen  of  his  talent  as  a  man, 
a  scholar  and  a  divine.  What  a  generous  apol- 
ogist ! ! 

Those  who  know  the  character  of  Drs.  Mason 
and  Miller,  will  not  easily  believe  that  a  book 
highly  commended  or  eulogised  by  these  ^Oearn- 
ed  and  orthodox  editors  and  the  excellent  Pro- 
fessor,^' contains  the  absurdity  or  impiety  which 
our  author  ascribes  to  the  work  of  Dr.  Latta. 
With  such  readers,  his  declaration  or  his  opinion 
when  weighed  against  theirs,  will  prove  light  as 
vanity.    But  more  of  Dr.  Latta  hereafter. 

In  the  year  1800,  Mr.  Anderson  published 
his  ^^Vindicise  Cantatus  Dominicse;''  and  the 
next  year  appeared  "  A  Discourse  on  Psalmody, 
4elivered  at  Newburgh,  before  the  Presbytery 


INTRODUCrrON, 


Hudson^  Sept.  1801 — By  Jonathan  Freenian. 
A.  M.  V.  D.  M/' 

From  this  peHod  until  the  year  1815,  the 
cause  of  Gospel  Psalmody  appears  to  have  heen 
making  peaceable  and  steady  progress.  But  a- 
hout  the  latter  period,  Mr.  M'Master  and  some 
others,  were  burnishing  their  armour  for  a  fresh 
or  set — although  tlie  Science  of  Praise''  was 
published  before  the  Apology,''  or  Mr.  Walk- 
er's Sermon,  yet  in  the  first  it  is  said,  the  author  of 
the  "  Science  of  Praise"  "  would  not  have  been 
noticed,  were  it  not  for  the  company  in  wliich  he 
is  found;"  and  the  last,  I  had  not  the  pleasure 
of  seeing  your  pamphlet,  nor  had  I  even  knowl- 
edge of  its  existence,  until  my  sermon  was  almost 
ready  for  the  press."  These  authors,  therefore, 
were  preparing,  at  the  period  mentioned,  to  bring 
the  subject  before  the  public,  but  were  anticipated 
by  the  zeal  of  one  of  their  brethren. 

In  the  latter  part  of  the  y«ar  above  mentioned, 
having  been  engaged  to  preach  in  a  vj?cant  con- 
gregation belonging  to  our  cliurch,  at  so^ne  little 
distance  from  my  own,  and  in  the  vicinity  of  the 
Rev.  Robert  Wallace  of  the  Reformed  Presby- 
tery, he  attended  sermon,  or  at  least  arrived  be- 
fore the  service  was  closed.  After  the  dismis- 
sion af  the  assembly,  he  commenced  a  most 
furious  attack  upon  me,  respecting  the  psalmody 
of  our  church';  and  after  a  debate  at  least  s anci- 
ently animated,  Mr,  Wallace  concluded  by  a 
torrent  of  abusive  declamation  against  revivals  of 
religion,  camp -meetings,  Presbyterians,  &c.  &c. 
and  finally,  with  the  rest  of  his  brethren,  won- 
dered we  were  not  smitten  down  like  Uzza 
2 


USTTEODtrCTION. 


To  tills  I  rejoined^  that  as  tliese  things  were  quite 
foreign  to  the  subject  of  dispute,  they  could  an- 
swer no  purpose  in  the  discussion,  unless  as  a 
thin  covering  to  his  defeat,  and  that  the  simple 
fact  of  his  resorting  to  the  language  of  vitupera- 
tion and  abuse  w  as  a  tacit  acknowledgment,  that 
either  liis  ground  was  untenable,  or  he  was  in- 
coiiipetent  to  maintain  it.  In  a  subsequent  con- 
versation he  confirmed  ibis  remark,  by  acknowl- 
edging, in  the  presence  of  company,  that  I  had 
puzzled^'  him. 

Boon  after  this  conversation,  Mr.  W.  under- 
took to  instruct  his  people  on  the  subject  of 
Psalmody,  by  a  discourse  in  which  he  certainly 
manifested  an  uncommon  share  of  originality  and 
ingenuity,  in  the  selection  and  management  of 
his  thesis.  His  text  was  Judges  xii.  6,  ^^Theri 
said  they  unto  him,  say  now  Shibboleth :  and  he 
said  Sibboleth:  for  he  could  not  frame  to  pro- 
iiouiice  it  right.  Then  they  took  him,  and  slew 
lilni  at  the  passages  of  Jordan  :  and  there  fell  at 
that  time  of  the  Ephraimites  forty  and  two  thou- 
sand.'^ in  the  exposition  of  this  scripture.  Shib- 
boleth was  stated  to  prefigure  or  symbolize 
David's  Psalms — Sibboleth,  Watts'  Imitation — 
Jordan,  death — and  the  Ephraimites,  the  Pres- 
byterians. When,  therefore,  they  shall  cometoi 
ibe  l)anks  of  Jordan,  that  is,  to  the  hour  of  death, 
those  who  can  say  Shibboleth,  that  is  those  who 
have  sung  David's  Psalms,  shall  pass  over  in 
safety;  but  those  who  only  say  Sibboleth,  that  is 
those  who  have  used  Watts'  Imitation,  shall  die 
-the  death.  Notwithstanding  my  information 
respecting  the  p<bove  discourse  was  from  a  r^s- 


iXTRODUCTIOX. 


pectable  source,  I  could  not  resist  tlic  impres- 
sion that  the  account  I  received,  was  a  caricature. 
;uitil  I  hatl  the  opportunity  and  satisfaciion  of 
liearingit  from  Mr.  W.  himseif.  I  communica- 
ted to  him  the  account  of  }iis  discourse  v.  hich  I 
had  received,  and  vrhich  I  liave  given  above, 
adding  the  explicit  question,  '^Is  it  possible, 
Mr.  Wallace,  that  you  have  given  such  an  ex- 
planation of  the  text  in  question?'"  To  wliicli  iic 
replied  expressly  in  tlie^e  words,  "I  confess  h 
is  substantially  correct.**  To  the  information  1 
had  before  obtained,  Mr.  W.  lilriiself  added  an 
account  of  nine  characteristics  he  had  given  cf 
the  Presbyterians,  in  which  tiiey  were  symbolized 
by  their  prototypes,  the  Ephraimites;  such  as, 
that  they  were  a  cruel  people — a  wicked  people 
' — a  treacherous  people — ^alying  people,*"  &c.  &c. 
and  stated,  or  rather  boasted,  that  he  had  said 
hard  things  of  the  General  Assembly."^  These 
were  his  own  statements,  and  require  no  com- 
ment. The  facts  however  could  be  established 
even  in  a  court  of  justice. 

All  this,  however,  might  have  passed  away 
as  the  shadows  of  the  evening,  had  not  Mr.  W. 
adopted  other  expedients  to  create  uneasiness 
among  my  people.  Not  contented  with  preach- 
ing his  Shibboleth  sermon,  and  vilifying  tJie 
Presbyterians  and  the  General  Assembly  in  pub- 
lic, he  adopted  the  plan  of  separate  and  private 
conversations,  to  fill  their  minds  with  a  variety  of 
difficulties  and  dissatisfactions,  for  the  purpose 
of  proselytism,  until  the  best  informed  among 
my  people,  as  w  ell  as  among  those  of  my  breth- 
ren to  whose  council  I  had  access,  were  decided- 


OTRODUCTIOJf, 


ly  of  opimott  that  it  had  become  necessary  to 
counteract  his  insicHous^  coiwiuct  by  a  suitable 
publication. 

Although  such  were  the  causes  that  originated 
the  Science  of  Praise.*'  it  i&  thought  that  it 
was  untainted  with  im  idious  or  party  language, 
or  feelings.  It  reproached  no  sect — attacked  no 
denomination  at  profess^ing  christians;  but  at- 
tempted to  discuss  the  subject  on  which  it  was 
written,  in  a  manner  aa  applicable  to  a  portion 
of  that  branch  of  the  church  to  which  the  author 
belongs^  as  to  any  other.  Under  these  circum- 
stances, and  with  these  view  s,  that  book  made 
its  appearance  in  the  spring  of  1816;  and  although 
young  in  the  ministry — ^settkd  far  from  good  or 
extensive  libraries — eircumbered  with  other  du- 
ties and  avocations— and,  for  pai^kular  reasons, 
the  work  hurried  througb  the  press  with  undue 
precipitation,  I  had  very  soon  the  satisfaction  to 
know  its  favourable  reception,  as  well  as  its  ac- 
knowledged and  salutary  effects.  All  uneasi- 
ness in  mv  own  charsre  immediatelv  subsided— 
mraiy  wha  had  held  contrary  sentiments  on  the 
subject  of  psalmody  were  convinced;  and  the 
favourable  opinion  of  my  fatliers  and  bretliren^ 
in  tiie  most  desira.ble  instances,  was  expressed  in 
terms  much  more  flattering  than  I  had  ventured 
to  anticipate. 

In  tlie  year  18i7,  a  pamphlet  wa3  published 
at  Cadiz,  Oiiio^  by  the  liev.  John  Walker, 
of  the  As^ciate  Church.  This  pamphlet  con- 
tains A  Sermon  "  from  Ps.  cv.  2,  and  ^-  Let- 
ters to  the  Rev.  T.  D.  Baird,  Minister  of  the 
6o^pel  at  Newark.  Ohio,;-    A  '(jiioiatioti  h'O'j^ 


INTRODUCTION, 


xvii 


the  ^'  Sermon/'  and  another  from  the  Let- 
ters/' will  afford  the  reader  a  sufficient  specimen 
of  Mr.  Walker's  work.  In  the  sermon,  p.  8,  Mr^ 
W.  says,  <^We  proceed  to  observe,  that  tlici 
command  given  by  Hezekiah  and  his  princes, 
was  either  judicial,^  ceremonial  or  moral :  it  could 
not  be  judicial,  for  this  law  only  respected  the 
Jewish  politics  :  it  could  not  be  ceremonial,  be- 
cause it  is,  and  will  continue  to  the  end  of  the 
world,  a  permanent  duty  in  the  church.''  Per- 
haps the  reader  will  be  able  to  make  something  of 
the  argument  of  Mr.  W.  but  it  is  certain  I  can- 
not unless  it  is  this — that  it  t^^fZ^  continue  because 
it  will  continue;  or,  as  the  honest  Caledonian 
would  illustrate  predestination,  "  What  maun  be 
wuU  be." 

In  the  first  of  Mr.  W's  letters  addressed  to 
me,  in  speaking  of  Messrs.  Latta  and  Black,  he 
says,  "  To  do  these  ministers  justice,  they  had 
some  knowledge  of  rhetoric;  they  had  learned  to 
distinguish  between  the  style  of  argumentation 
and  the  style  of  the  stage;  they  had  studied  how 
to  reject  the  figure  swollen  to  a  shapeless  size,  and 
the  language  which  sinks  beneath  the  level  of  com- 
mon learning/'  p,  45.  I  would  have  been  very 
much  gratified  if  the  author  had  subjoined  a  note 
for  the  benefit  of  uninformed  readers,  explaining 
to  what  size  a  figure  is  swollen  when  it  becomes 
shapeless y  as  it  would  re<juire  one  who  has  soma 
Tcnoijuledge  of  rhetoric  to  illustrate  that  point. 

The  above  quotations  are  by  no  means  unfair 
specimens  of  Mr»  W's  writing;  and  therefbre^  a 
reply  to  the  book  was  thought  quite^unnecessary,. 
and  none  was  ever  offered. 


I'NTRODt'CTtO:!?.. 


In  tiie  year  1818^  tliere  appeared,  at  BalTstort 
^pa.  ^'  An  Apalogy  for  the  Eook  of  Psalms,  in 
five  Letters;  addressed  to  the  friends  of  Union  in 
the  cliurcli  of  God — Bj  Gilbert  M 'Master,  A. 
M.''  And  in  1821^  at  Philadelphia,  there  ap- 
peared the  Third  edition,  reprinted,  with  some 
eorrections,  from  the  second  edition,  improved: 
together  with  animadversions  npon  Dr.  Ely's 
review  of  the  first  edition/'  Of  these  I  say  no- 
thing at  present,,  as  this  work  will  occupy  its  full 

share  of  mv  attention  hereafter, 
t/ 

In  this  same  year  an  anonymous  publication 
appealed  at  Carlisle,  Pa.  entitled,  Hints  on 
the  Churcli  Psalmody,  being  an  attempt  to  repel 
the  violence  of  sueh  as  would  rob  her  of  a  pre- 
cious riglit.^''  This  is  the  w  ork  of  a  firm  and  deci- 
ded w  riter,  and  I  am  led  to  think,  that  if  he  had 
extended  his  Hints''  to  the  whole  field  of  this 
ioontroversy,  he  w  ould  at  least  have  greatly  less- 
ened, if  he  would  not  have  entirely  superseded  the 
necessity  of  another  publication.  In  1822,  ap- 
peared the  design  and  use  of  the  book  of  Psalms- 
in  the  New  Testament  Church,  illustrated  and 
proved — By  Alexander  Gordon,  Pastor  of  thev 
Associate  Congregation  of  Guinston."  This  au- 
tlior  appears  as  the  auxiliary  of^Mr.  M'Master^ 
and  in  his  preface  chaunts  the  eulogy  of  his  in- 
telligence,  cool  imp avtiality^  candor,  8^c.  8fc.  It 
Mr.  M'M.  is  a  cool,  impartial  and  candid  writer, 
I  know  not  how  it  is  possible  to  be  otherwise. 
If,  too,  the  structure  which  Mr.  M'M.  has  rais- 
ed, should  be  in  danger  of  falling,  I  apprehend 
that  the  buttress  which  Mr.  Gordon  has  placed: 
mder  it  will  noilong  sustain  it.. 


nVTRODUCTIOK. 


xix 


This  ^"ear,  also^  appeared  Strictures  on  a 
Ijook,  entitled,  ^An  Apology  for  the  Book  of 
Psalms — By  Gilbert  M'Master:'  to  wliicli  will 
be  added^  Remarks  on  a  book,  entitled,  ^The 
design  and  use  of  tke  Book  of  Psalms — ^By  Alex- 
ander Gordon' — By  Henry  Ruffner,  M.  A.  Lex- 
ington, Ya.  1822.'' 

Had  this  writer  taken  a  more  extensive  view 
of  the  subject,  he  might  have  saved  his  brethren 
any  farther  trouble;  for  as  far  as  he  has  occupied 
the  ground,  he  has  done  it  with  effect:  but  still, 
it  is  only  Strictures''  and  "  Remarks;"  and 
much  of  the  Apology,  and  of  the  question,  re- 
main untouched.  What  Mr.  Ruffner  has  j^)er- 
formed,  however,  shows  that  he  was  capable  of 
more. 

I  have  heard  of  two  or  three  other  little  essays, 
an  this  subject,  but  I  neither  know  tlieir  titles  nor 
their  merits.  From  such  a  catalogue,  however, 
amounting  to  no  less  than  tw  elve  writers,  and 
fourteen  publications  on  both  sides  of  the  ques- 
tion, some  of  which  have  passed  through  several 
editions,  it  might  reasonably  enough  be  inquired, 

Where  is,  or  can  fee^the  call  for  another  on  the 
same  subject?"  To  this,  it  is  replied,  that  the 
greater  part  of  those  mentioned,  are  out  of  print — 
that  those  which  are  still  in  circulation^  are  chief- 
ly distributed  east  of  the  mountains — that  in  gen- 
eral they  are  only  Hints,  Strictures,  Remarks, 
&c. — that  it  is  believed  that  new  liglrt  can  be  e- 
licited  in  favour  of  a  Gospel  Psalmody,  and  that 
the  history  of  the  Church  on  this  subject,  and 
under  its  different  dispensations,  is  not  as  well 
known,  or  as  much  noticed,  as  w  ould  be  jgro&ta- 
ble.to  the  worshippers  of  God.. 


lOTRODUCTION. 


Excepting  also  the  attention  paid  to  Dr.  Ely^ 
in  the  last  edition  of  the  Apology,  I  am  the  only 
siirviver  of  those  who  have  been  personally  dis- 
tinguished by  the  abuse  of  Mr.  M'M.  On  the 
authority  of  his  book^  I  have  been  represented 
as  the  copyist  of  Dr.  Latta;,  as  not  only  inimical 
to,  but  the  virulent  enemy  of  inspired  songs: 
while  these  and  other  unfounded  statements 
circulate  with  the  third  edition  of  the  Apology, 
repeated,  unrefuted  and  believed.  *  As,  therefore, 
I  was  compelled,  in  self-defence,  in  the  first  in- 
stance, to  appear  against  the  insidious  devices  of 
a  Rev.  brother  of  Mr.  M^  M.>,  so  I  am  again 
brought  under  a  similar  necessity  by  Mr.  M'M. 
himself.  In  this  necessity,  devolving  upon  me 
the  opinion  of  a  number  of  my  fathers  and  breth- 
ren are  as  decided  as  my  own. 

As,  too,  the  brethren  of  Mr.  M'Master  zeal- 
^  ously  patronize  his  work;  as  all  ranks  in  tliat  and 
some  other  denominations ^  aid  with  equal  zeal^ 
in  its  circulation:  and  as  the  third  edition  is  in  a 
great  measure  distributed,  an  importance,  thougli 
of  an  adventitious  character,  is  stamped  upon  it 
that  demands  attention. 

Again.  If,  as  it  is  said,  and  as  the  zeal  man- 
ifested in  the  circulation  of  the  Apology  would 
seem  to  imply,  this  is  their  best  work  on  that 
side  of  the  question,  a  fair  and  fall  examina- 
tion of  all  its  most  important  parts  will  try  theii 
main  strength,  and  perhaps  have  some  tendency 
to  bring  the  contest  nearer  to  a  close. 

As  some  of  the  subjects  of  our  author's  ani- 
madversion had  gone  the  way  of  all  the  earthy  be- 
fore he  so  severely  chastised  them^  so  others  of 


INTRODUCTION. 


xxr 


them  have  since  been  committed  to  their  kindred 
dust.  In  the  course  of  my  remarks,  therefore,  I 
will  feel  myself  under  no  less  obligation  to  defend 
the  charactej"  of  the  pious  dead^  when  unjustly 
assailed,  than  to  vindicate  my  own.  Why  all 
this  ha,s  not  been  sooner  attempted,  will  be  &i 
little  interest  to  the  public.  Suffice  it  to  say, 
that  when  I  obtained  the  first  sight  of  the  Apol- 
ogy, proposals  were  out  for  a  third  edition;  that 
when  that  edition  was  published,  a  number  of  do- 
mestic engagements  and  circumstances  placed 
the  execution  of  this  work  out  of  the  bounds  of 
common  practicability — that  I  also  expected  a 
brother,^  who  was  equally  concerned  with  myself, 
but  whom  the.  dads  of  the  valley  have  since  cov- 
ered, to  perform  the  work  and  save  me  the  labour, 
and  finally,  that  I  had  frequent  and  serious  fears^ 
that  the  unfairness  and  scurrility  of  Mr.  M'M, 
might  lead  me,  even  unawares,  into  the  employ- 
ment of  language  too  much  like  his  own.  How- 
ever, resolved  to  watch  against  excitement,  I  ant 
well  aware  of  great  deficiency  in  self-control,  and 
great  provocation  in  the  Apology,  if  unfair  state- 
ments,  unfounded  and  heavy  charges,  and  per- 
sonal insults,  may  be  viewed  in  that  light.  It 
may  be  observed,  too,  that  from  the  necessity  of 
refuting  erroneous  statements  there  arises  a  ne- 
cessity of  employing  language  to  answer  the  pur- 
ose,which  sometimes  may  appear  to  arise  fromr 
a  resentful  spirit,  when  it  does  not,  and  doubtless 
often  savours  too  strongly  of  that  leaven. 

All  this,  however,  is  now  left  with  the  candid 
reader,  from  whom  alone  I  expect  any  indul- 
gence, or  even  fairness;  and  from  whom  alone  I 
think  v>'orth  while  to  ask  it. 


History  of  Fsalmody  before  thegiving  oftheLaw. 

« I  demand  proof  from  the  word  of  God,  that  with  divine  approbation, 
a  hymn  of  human  composure  was  under  any  dispensation  of  grace  admitted 
-   into  the  Psalmody  of  the  Church.    L.et  the  friends  of  innovation  establish 
this,  or  tell  us  how  they  will  free  themselves  from  the  charge  of  will-woj;- 
ship."  Jlpology,  p.  134. 

It  is  not  worth  while  to  say  much  about  the  reproach- 
ful epithet,  "  friends  of  innovation,"  nor  the  inconsistency 
of  accompanying  this  reproach  with  a  demand  of  proof, 
which,  if  furnished,  will  show  that  the  reproach  is  itself 
unjust.  This  is  precisely  to  declare  us  guilty,  and  then 
to  demand  the  proof  of  our  innocence.  Of  the  justice  of 
this  course,  the  reader  will  jud^e.  I  do  not  despair,  how- 
ever, of  offering  proof  which  will  convince  every  unbiassed 
and  judicious  reader,  that  songs  of  human  composure  have 
been  employed  with  divine  approbation^  not  under  one  on- 
ly, but  under  every  dispensation  of  grace  with  which  man 
has  been  favoured;  and  therefore,  that  in  offering  up  our 
songs  of  praise  in  the  name  of  our  Lord  Jesus  Christ,  we 
do  not  merit  the  reproach  which  the  above  language  conveys. 

To  guard,  however,  as  much  as  possible  against  mistakes 
or  evasions,  it  may  be  proper  to  explain  what  we  intend 
by  the  ter»ns  cliurch,  human  composure,  &c.  Some  con- 
tend that  there  was  no  church  in  the  world  until  the  time 
of  Abraham,  and  the  organization  which  it  then  received. 
But  without  entering  into  the  question  of  the  church's  ori- 
gin, as  an  organized  body,  although  I  am  led  to  suspect  I 
would  differ  from  the  above  opinion,  yet,  for  the  purposes  of 
communion  in  acts  of  worship,  I  apprehend,  that  wherever 
there  are,  or  have  been>  two  or  three  met  in  the  divine 
name  and  for  his  service,  there  is  a  church  of  God,  wheth- 
er it  were  Adam  and  Eve  alone,  or  any  of  their  descendants, 
who  h^veunitied  to  '^call  upon  the  name  of  the  Lord.^^ 


24 


ON  PSALMODY. 


As  to  the  term  human  composure,  it  is  perhaps  more 
indefinite  than  at  first  sight  may  appear  to  many^  but  as 
I  am  solicitous  to  be  understood,  I  will  give  my  own  views 
on  the  subject. 

I  find  that  Che  word  merely  human,  which  was  formerly 
a  phrase  employed  in  the  directory  for  worship  of  the  As- 
sociate Reformed  Church,  has  underwent  the  animadver- 
sions of  Mr.  M'M.  and  is,  I  understand,  to  be  excluded 
from  the  next  edition  of  that  formula.  I  take  it  then,  that 
all  those  assistances  which  were  offered  to  Patriarchs, 
Prophets  or  Apostles,  or  were  promised  to  the  church,  un- 
til the  end  of  time,  except  what  is  given  us  in  the  word  o^ 
God,  are  excluded  from  any  claim  to  the  inspiration  in- 
tended; and  that  whatever  may  otherwise  be  their  charac- 
ter or  value,  they  can  only  rank  with  human  composition. 
It  will  not  be  denied,  that  many  miracles  were  wrought, 
and  discourses  delivered,  which  are  not  in  the  records  of 
inspiration;  and  I  would  be  very  unwilling  to  believe, 
contrary  to  the  divine  promise,  that  the  Spirit  has  been 
withdrawn  from  the  church.  But  these  assistances  do 
not  constitute  that  plenary  inspiration  by  which  the 
scriptures  were  written.  Every  thing,  therefore,  of  this 
kind,  which  is  not  in  the  Bible,  although  not  merely  human, 
not  having  the  seal  of  inspiration,  by  incorporation  with 
the  written  word,  we  shall  view  in  the  character  of  human 
composition. 

¥rom  the  manner  in  which  Mr.  M'M.  and  his  friends 
have  expressed  themselves,  I  anticipate  their  accordance 
"with  this  view  of  inspiration,  at  least  with  what  we  are  to 
account  inspired  songs,  as  distinguished  from  human  com- 
positions. 

To  understand,  threfore,  as  deafly  as  possible,  the  prac- 
tice of  the  church  of  God  under  the  different  dispensations 
of  his  grace,  I  have  compiled  the  two  following  tables. 
The  first  is  a  chronology  of  scripture  songs,  and  some  of 
those  occasions  on  which  they  were  employed  or  promised. 
The  second  is  a  chronology  of  scripture  names,  which  it  is 
believed  will  shed  some  light  on  this  part  of  the  subject, 
and  of  course  aid  us  in  our  conclusions.  In  the  compila- 
tion of  these  tables,  I  have  availed  myself  of  the  assistance 
of  Poole,  Henry,  Scott,  Patrick,  Taylor,  Home,  Brown, 
€ruden,  Magee,  and  others. 


BEFORE  THE  LAW 


25 


M  ®aMe  of  Scrtiitttre  SonsiS* 


A.M. 


B.C. 


700 
2265 
2454 
2613 


«451 

2552 

2553 

2555 
2594 
2708 
2865 
2872 
2941 


^»42 


2943 
2944 

2945 


2948 
2957 


2958 
2959 

2961 


4004  Job,  38.  7 


3304 
1739 


1491 

1456 

1553 
1452 
1451 


Gen.  4.  21 
31.  27 


1550  Book  of  Job 


•(296 
1139 
1132 
1063 


1062 


1061 
1060 


1059 


1043 


2970 


Scripturet. 


Ex.  t6. 
32. 

Ps.90 
Num.  21. 


GENERAL  REMARKS. 


Deut.  32. 


13 
21 


1449  Josh.  10. 
1410  Jud.  21 
5. 

11  34 
1.  Sam.  2.  I-IOI 
18.  7 

Ps.a 

-  11.  58.  ^. 
131.  139. 

Ps.  59 

26.34.56.57.142 
52.  94.  120. 
31.  35.  54. 
17.  14a.  141. 

12. 

57.16.22.23.27 
36^2.63.64.88 
2  Sam.  1. 
Ps.2.  133. 


1056 
1047 

75.  101 
104629 

104514660.93.138.144 
15  24.  47.  68 
86.98.  118. 122, 


104281.  92.  95. 


1034 


29641104020.21. 105.  108, 
19.113.114.117. 
3a  77.  103. 
'  104. 

-99.100.134.135. 
4  6.  32.  33.49  51 
130. 

3.  4. 9.  10.13.14 
25.  28.  39.40.41 
42.  43.  53.55.61. 
'69.70  71.84.86. 
97. 109.116.121. 
124.  143. 

3 


29831021 


The  morning  stars  sang  together  at  creation. 
The  invention  oftheliarp  and  organ  by  JubaL 
Songs,  and  tabret,  and  harp  in  Laban's  time. 
The  most  ancient  poem,  sacred  or  profane. 
Songs  of  Moses  and  the  Israelites  "at  the  Red  s«*. 
Song  at  the  worship  of  the  golden  calf. 
By  Moses,  when  he  saw  Israel  wasted  away  in  tli£ 
desert. 

Book  of  the  wars  of  the  Lord — by  an  unknowji 
author. 

When  th'-y  obtained  water  at  Beer. 

Song  of  Moses  at  Jordan  immediately  before 

deatn. 
The  book  of  Jasher. 

Songs  and  dances  at  Shiloh  on  their  sacred  festivals. 
Song  of  Deborah  and  Barak. 
Jephthah's  daughter. 
Hannah's  song. 

The  damsels  of  Israel  on  the  death  of  Goliah, 

By  David  on  the  same  account  when  keeping  his 

flocks  at  night. 
When  Saul  and  his  friends  be^n  to  circulate  evil 

reports  against  David 
When  they  watched  the  house  to  kill  him. 
When  David  fled  to  Gath,  and  thence  to  Adullanh 
Concerning  Doeg  the  Edomite 
At  Keilah  and  among  the  Ziphites. 
During  the  same  period  and  persecution. 
Upon  the  death  of  the  priests,  of  Samuel,  and  pp&' 

bably  his  parents. 
During  the  same  pei-secution,  on  different  occar 

sions. 

David's  lamentation  for  Saul  and  Jonathan. 
WTien  David  was  made  king  oveT  all  Israel. 
His  resolutions  concei  ning  the  govjernment  of  his 

house  and  kingdom 
When  God  brake  forth  on  David's  enemies,  1  S.  5. 
David's  victories. — 2d.  Sam.  8.  throughout 
The  different  removals  of  the  ark  and  its  final  es- 
tablishment on  Mount  Zion. 
When  the  Jews  attended  their  sacred  festivals. 
They  say  that  Adam  made  the  92d  for  the  Sabbath, 
Before  and  after  the  victories  mentioned  2d  Sam. 
10  ult. 

During  the  sickness  and  for  the  recovery  of  the 

Psalmist. 
Relating  to  the  sacred  service. 
David's  sin  and  repentance  in  the  matter  of 
Uriah. 


During  and  concerning  the  yebdlions  of  Absalom 
and  Sheba, 


26 


ON  PSALMODY. 


Table  of  Scripture  Songs,  continued. 


A.M 

2983 
2986 


2988 

-im: 

2990! 
2992 

3000 

3304 
3ri2 
3262 
3289 
3290 
3294 
3295 
3379 

3394 

3403 

3416 

3417 

3459 
3469 
3484 
3492 

3494 

3554 
3560 
3999 
4000 
4026 
4029 


Scriptures. 


1021 30,  45.  73. 

101818.  66.  67. 

liO  111.  112, 
37  65.  91.  119 
136 

145  146.  148. 

149. 

Canticles. 
Ps.  72. 127. 128 

1004 132. 


1017 

J016 
1015 
1014 
1012 


GENERAL  REMARKS- 


1000 
892 


742  Ps 


4058 
4061 

4066 


4099 


715 
714 
710 
;08 

626 
610 
601 
588 
587 

545 
535 


85 


78. 

48. 83. 


Is.  25.  26 
Ps.  50. 

76  "so  115. 125. 
Is.  42. 10. 
Ps.  44. 

2  Chron.  35.  25 
Hab.  3. 

Lam.  8i  Ps.  79. 

Ps.  74. 
123.  137 
102  106. 
87. 


52085. 107. 126. 
5.12 129 

5lOZech.9.  9 


Ps.  1.  150. 
147. 

Luke,  I. 
-  2. 

—  7.  16 

—  17. 15-18 

—  18. 43. 
Mat.  21. 9, 15, 16 

—  26.30 
Acts.  16.  25 
1  Cor.  14. 15,26 
Eph.  5. 19 
Col.  3.  16 
James  5. 13 
Rev.  3. 7, 15, 19 


After  the  defeat  of  Absalom,  and  the  purification 

of  David's  house. 
When  David  had  got  rest  from  his  enemies,  and 

the  land  enjoyed  harmony  and  peace. 
Tovpard  the  close  of  David's  reign. 
After  the  numbering  of  Ihe  people  and  the  fixing 

upon  a  site  for  the  temple. 
About  a  year  before  David's  death. 
By  David,  just  before  his  death. 
The  chief  of  Solomon's  1005  songs. 
When  Solomon  ascended  the  throne.  , 
By  Solomon,  at  the  dedication  of  the  temple,  and  iu 

remembrance  of  his  father. 
Asaph  after  David's  death. 
Concerning  the  invasion.— 2d  Chron.  20.  1—30. 
The  invasion  of  Rezin  and  Pekah. — Isa  7-  ult. 
The  songs  of  the  gospel  day. 
About  the  time  of  Hezekiah's  sickness. — Isa.  38. 
Sennacherib's  invasion  and  defeat. 
A  call  to  the  christian  church  to  sing  a  new  song. 
Josiah's  reformation,  or  by  SQme  Nehemiah's 
The  lamentation  of  Jeremiah  and  others  for  the 

death  of  Josiah. 
A  song  of  praise  and  confidence  in  God. 
The  captivity  and  the  desolation  of  Jerusalem  and 
the  temple. 

Supposed  Asaph,  a  descendant  of  the  singer. 
By  the  captives  at  Babylon. 
Before  the  return  of  the  captives. 
Laying  the  foundation  of  the  second  temple. 
Songs  of  praise  for  their  return  and  prospects. 
Probably  on  receipt  of  the  letter,  Ezra  7.  H- 
A  prophetic  song  of  Christ's  riding  to  Jerusalem  in 
triumph. 

By  Ezra,  or  b}-^  Simon  the  just,  150  years  after  tliis. 

In  remembrance  of  God's  mercies  to  Israel. — Neh.  9 

Songs  of  Mary  and  Zachariali. 

Songs  of  the  angels,  Simeon  and  Anna. 

Songs  or  praises  for  raising  the  widow's  son. 

By  the  Samaritan  leper. 

By  Bartimeus  when  restored  to  sight. 

The  hosanuas  when  Jesus  entered  Jerusalem. 

Christ  and  his  distapl^s  sing  a  hymn. 

Paul  and  Silas  sing  in  the  prison  of  Philippi. 

The  Corinthians  instructed  concerning  worship. 

Concerning  psalms,  hymns  and  spiritual  songs. 

Let  him  sing  psalms. 

The  song  of  Moses  and  the  Lamb,  Sic. 


It  may  here  be  observed,  that  there  is  not  data  for  the  formation  of  a 
chronology  perfectly  correct,  but  it  is  presumed  the  above  approaches  as  near 
it  as  can  well  be  expected.   Many  of  the  Psalms  which  were  composed  for 

S articular  occasions,  were  afterwards  altered  for  others.  Psalms  silso  were 
ivided  or  compiled  from  others,  as  circumstances  appeared  to  require. 
From  these  circumstances,  the  same  Psalm  might  often  be  ascribed  to  dif- 
ferent events,  without  any  violation  of  chronological  order  or  historical  truth. 


BEFORE  THE  LAW. 


27 


fci  to  It!©      bO  b£>  fcC      t«  lb©  bS  to      i-^  . 


.  4n  cjT  in     -1 •<l 


o  ^  ^  o       o  gj 


SI  I 


^S'gf  I  I  I  I  I  I  I I  I  ? 


OJ  ifi. 


"  "  3:£2  2  3  S  3 


^"21  I  3-?2^l. 


2^ 


3 

~,  ^ 
2-  £;n3  3 


3  cS- 


5?  y  w  S  PS   2  H  c  H  o  ^  o ^  ^  S  ^' 


So  o;-©  =4!  K-^  I 

S^'^'^cS',  ».  P3SO 


O       o  O  J5  cn 


S  s- 1  ^  w  P  s 


r-  0) 

- 

■73  C 


O  p 
t3  3 


o  2 


28 


ON  PSALMODY. 


The  use  I  intend  to  make  of  these  tables,  in  the  discQS- 
sio/i  of  the  present  question,  is,  to  show  that  the  Patriarchs 
were  in  the  practice  of  offering  up  the  sacrifice  of  praise  to 
God$  that  their  songs  make  no/partof  the  inspired  volume^ 
and  that,  therefore,  they  mu&t  necessarily  class  with  hu- 
man composition* 

That  they  were  in  the  practice  of  this  sacred  exercise^ 
is  probable,  from  the  nature  of  their  relation  to  God,  as 
well  as  from  the  fact  of  their  having  been  instructed  re- 
specting the  way  of  approach  to  him,  in  religious  worship. 
Indeed,  I  believe,  there  is  no  dispute  among  the  learned 
on  this  subject,  as  they  generally,  if  not  universally,  ad- 
mit, that  Adam  understood  and  practised,  the  exercise  of 
praise,  as  well  as  of  prayer,  although  we  have  no  account 
©f  either. 

When,  too,  we  read,  in  the  words  of  God  himself,  that 
when  the  foundations  of  the  earth  were  laid,  "the  morning 
stars  sang  together,  and  all  the  sons  of  God  shouted  for 
•  joy;"  and  the  declaration^  ' *  whoso  offereth  praise,  glorifieth 
me,"  we  cannot  suppose  that  our  first  parents  were  kept 
ignorant  of  an  exercise,  in  which  angels,  here  called  *'sons 
of  God,"  and  morning  stars,"  delighted  to  expatiate, and 
which  is  of  itself  calculated  to  glorify  God;  or,  that,  know- 
ing it,  they  neglected  to  practise  accordingly.  This  is  al- 
so further  probable,  from  the  declaration  of  scripture  when 
relating  the  birth  of  Enos,  ''Then  began  m.en  to  call  upon 
the  name  of  the  Lord,"  an  expression  vvhicb  has  been  dif- 
ferently explained,  but  which  appears  to  have  nothing  ei- 
ther ambiguous  or  diHicult  in  it.  When  Cain  had  slain  his 
brother  Abel,  there  appears  to  have  been  none  left,  who 
lived  in  the  fear  of  God,  with  the  exception  of  Adam  andEve^ 
until  Seth,  who  was  born  about  a  year  after  the  murder, 
had  a  Ron,  Enos,  in  the  235th  year  of  tlie  world,  and  when 
himself  was  105.  In  the  mean  time,  the  wicked  race  of 
Cain,,  were  increasing  in  numbers  and  in  depravity,  with- 
out either  religion  or  the  profession  of  it,  until  the  time  of 
Enos,  Gen.  iva  26;  and  the  remaining  children  of  Adam, 
Gen.  v.  11,  in  whose  day  there  appears  to  have  been  a  suf- 
ficient number,  of  a  better  race,  to  enctMirage  each  other 
in  a  public  and  united  practice  of  piety  and  religious  wor- 
ship. ''To  call  upon  the  name  of  the  Lord"  appears  to. 
intend  prayer,  let  Kings,  xviii.  24^  and  2d  Kings^  y.  11— 


BEFORE  THE  LAW, 


Praise,  1st  Chron.  xvi.  8;  Ps.  cv.  1,  and  Is.  xii.  4 — and 
religious  worship  in  general,  Ps.  cxvi.  IT — Zepli.  iii.  9 — 
Acts  ih  21. — Rom.  x.  13,  and  1st  Cor.  i.  2.  In  the  text 
before  us,  then,  we  see  the  evidence  of  uniting  in  prayer 
and  praise,  and  in  other  acts  of  piety  and  religion. 

Neither  can  we  well  suppose  that,  with  all  the  told  and 
untold  displays  of  the  divine  wisdom,  power  and  goodness, 
before,  during  and  after  the  deluge,  that  the  patriarchs, 
fnpm  Seth  to  Abraham,  neglected  to  recount  in  songs  of 
praise  the  wonderous' works  and  ways  of  God. 

This  view  is  greatly  strengthened,  by  the  names  that  we 
find  were  given,  in  many  instances,  to  persons  and  places; 
and  doubtless  in  many  more  which  have  not  been  recorded. 

As,  in  the  days  of  Enos,  men  began  to  call  upon  the  name 
of  the  Lord,  so,  his  grandson,  soon  after,  was  called  Ma- 
halaleel,  or  **He  that  praises  God,"  expressive  doubtless 
of  the  exercises  in  which  his  parents,  who  gave  the  name, 
delighted  to  employ  themselves.  The  same  observations 
will  apply  to  the  other  names  given  in  the  table,  as  it  was 
the  practice  for  a  longtime  after  this,  to  confer  names  ac- 
cording to  the  feelings  or  circumstances  of  the  time  in 
which  they  were  given,  and  even  to  alter  or  change  them 
for  the  same  reason.  It  is  therefore, Evident,  that  the  pa- 
triarchs recognised  the  obligation  or  privilege,  and  cultiva- 
ted the  practice  of  sacred  praise.  But  what  is  altogether 
conclusive  on  this  subject,  is  the  evidence  arising  from  the 
facts  recorded  respecting  Jubal,  Laban  and  Job.  What- 
ever may  be  said  of  the  wickedness  of  Cain's  race,  Jubal, 
whose  name  signifies  a  trumpet,  invented  the  harp  and  or- 
gan, about  300  years  after  the  birth  of  Mahalaleel;  which 
was  theu  but  about  the  third  part  of  man's  life.  Whatever 
too  was  the  use  to  which  they  then  applied  these  instru-: 
ments,  we  are  fully  informed  of  their  being  admitted  into 
the  sacred  service  afterward;  and  we  see  no  improbability 
in  their  having  been  so  employed  before  the  flood.  This 
impression  is  much  strengthened,  by  the  circumstance  of 
Laban,  one  of  Shem's  descendants,  being  so  familiar  with 
the  use  of  songs,  and  tahret  and  harp. 

In  the  time  of  Job,  we  see  by  the  book  itself,  which  is  a 
sacred  poem,  that  the  cultivation  of  poetry  was  carried  to 
the  greatest  perfection;  and  by  the  conversations  that  are 
recorded,  that  it  was  employed  for  mirth  and  jollity,  chap> 


so 


ON  PSALMODT. 


xxi.  11,  12;  for  grateful  joy,  xxix^  13j  for  derisioii  an(S 
contempt,  xxx.  9;  and  with  the  divine  approbation,  xxxv. 
10.  Elihu  complaining  of  the  degeneracy  of  manners  in 
his  day,^  says,  "By  reason  of  the  multitude  of  oppressions 
they  make  the  oppressed  to  cry  t-  they  cry  out  by  reason  of 
the  arm  of  the  mighty.  But  none  saith,  where  is  God  my 
Maker,  who  giveth  songs  in  the  night;  who  teacheth  us 
more  than  the  beasts  of  the  earth,  and  maketh  us  wiser  than 
the  fowls  of  heaven,"  Job  xxxv.  9. — 11.  These  expressions 
appear  to  refer  to  former  times,  when  men  sought  after  God, 
and  employed  themselves  in  his  praise;  but  implies  that 
such  characters  had  become  very  scarce  in  the  time  of  Elihu» 

The  degree  of  wisdom,  too,  employed  in  these  songs,  is 
stated  in  connexion  with  what  man  possesses  Oibove  the 
heasts  of  the  earthy  and  the  fowls  of  heaven.  Neither 
are  these  songs  recorded  in  the  scriptures,  and  of  course  they 
make  no  part  of  plenary  inspiration.  They  stand,  there- 
fore, as  a  part  of  human  composition:  although  our  oppo- 
nents might  class  them,  perhaps^  with  compositions  not 
merely  human»    To  this,  however,  I  have  no  objections. 

It  will  now  be  recollected,  that  from  the  creation  to  the 
flood  was  1656  years,  from  the  flood  to  the  Exodus  from 
Egypt,  857 — ^in  all,  2513f  in  which,  no  song  is  recorded, 
or  any  poetic  composition  but  the  book  of  Job.  The  doc- 
trine of  our  opponents,  however,  would  lead  to  the  con- 
elusion,  that,  either  there  were  no  songs  of  praise  offered 
to  God,  during  that  period,  or,  that  they  were  unaccepta- 
ble, not  being  the  songs  of  scripture.  It  appears  to  me, 
therefore,  that  the  patriarchs  had  no  difficulty  in  offering, 
up  their  songs  of  praise  to  God^  although  they  have  not  the 
marks  of  inspiration,  nor  has  God  seen  good  to  preserve 
them. 

I  have  not  here  offered  the  opinion  of  historians  about 
tfie  flourishing  of  music  and  poetry  in  Chaldea  before  and 
during  the  time  of  Abraham;  of  their  having  beeij  taught 
in  Egypt  by  Hermes,  called  Mercury  Trismegistus;  these 
not  being  the  authority  which  the  demand  of  Mr.  M'M« 
requii'es;  nor  indeed  is  there  occasion  for  any  proof  except 
the  unerring  word  of  God.  It  proves  that  songs  were  em- 
ployed in  the  worship  of  God,  which  are  not  among  the 
songs  of  inspiration.  But  of  this  we  shall  yet  find  addition- 
al evidence  as  we  proceed.    The  objection,  howeverj  has 


UNDER  THE  LAW. 


31 


been  suggested,  that,  the  Psalms,  which  David  and  other 
psalmists  composed,  may  have  been  the  very  same  which 
had  been  before  dictated  by  the  spirit,  to  the  patriarchs; 
and  that  being  lost,  or  never  having  been  written,  they 
were  given  anev/  by  the  same  spirit,  for  the  use  of  the 
church  under  the  law.  This  objection  would  rest  upon  a 
supposition,  extravagant  enough  at  all  events.  But  to 
meet  it  fairly,  it  must  intend  either  literally  the  same,  or 
only  substantially  the  same.  To  suppose  the  first,  would 
be  to  allege  that,  before  the  deluge,  they  had  their  Moses 
and  Aaron,  tabernacle  and  temple,  and  all  the  other  locali- 
ties of  the  Jews  and  surrounding  nations.  As  this  must 
appear  absurd  at  first  blush,  it  can  only  mean  that  they 
were  substantially  the  same,  and  to  this  I  have  no  objec- 
tions; as,  the  doctrines  of  grace — the  precepts  of  obe- 
dience— and  the  exercises  of  the  heart,  must  be  substan- 
tially the  same,  under  every  dispensation;  although  there 
may  be  a  great  variety  in  the  particular  and  local  circum- 
stances, by  which  they  are  marked,  which  require  a  cor- 
respondent variety  in  the  songs,  by  which  they  are  celebra- 
ted. This  variety  and  adaptation  to  circumstances,  is 
strongly  marked,  in  the  songs  of  scripture,  under  both  dis- 
pensations. This  objection,  therefore,  of  which  I  should 
never  liave  thought,  had  it  not  been  suggested  that  it  might 
possibly  be  made,  is  laid  by  for  the  present;  and  the  argu- 
ment, for  the  use  of  an  uninspired  psalmody  by  the  patri- 
archs, remains  in  full  force. 

CHAPTER  II. 

History  of  Psalmody  under  the  Law, 

The  Exodus  from  Egypt,  introduces  a  new  era  in  the 
history  of  the  church,  and  another  dispensation  of  divine 
grac^  It  opens  too  with  a  song  of  praise,  appropriate  and 
sublime.  From  that  time,  until  the  time  of  David,  we  have 
a  record  of  five  others;  that  is,  six  songs  in  the  space  of 
more  than  400  years.  These  are,  the  song  at  the  Red  Sea, 
the  90th  Psalm — the  very  short  one  at  Beer — the  song  of 
Mo&es  at  Jordan — the  song  oi"  Deborah  and  Barak — and 


32 


ON  PSALMODY. 


the  song  of  Hannah.  But,  that  there  were  other  songs  la 
their  religious  nieetings,  and  for  signal  victories,  we  have 
sufficient  evidence;  and  that  they  were  even  numerous, 
we  have  reason  to  believe.  When  worshipping  the  golden 
calf,  they  performed  so  loud  that,  at  first  Joshua  thought 
there  vyas  war  in  the  camp;  but  upon  a  nearer  approach  he 
found  it  was  the  voice  of  singing;  and  although  this  worship 
was  offered  to  an  idol,  it  was  obviously  conducted,  in  its 
leiiding  features,  according  to  the  manner  of  true  worship. 
Indeed,  the  expression  by  Moses  and  the  apostle,  "The 
people  sat  down  to  eat  and  to  drink,  and  rose  up  to  play,'^ 
appears  to  allude  to  the  manner  of  worship,  and  which 
David  afterward  practised  before  the  ark.  But  the  one 
was  marked  with  reverence  to  the  true  God;  the  other  with 
devotion  to  a  worthless  idol.  The  same  observation  may 
be  made  respecting  Aaron's  proclamation :  "-To-morrow  is 
a  feast  unto  the  Lord,"  and  the  peoples'  praises,  These 
be  thy  Gods,  0  Israel,  which  brought  thee  up  out  of  the 
land  of  Egypt,"  which,  altogether,  show  that,  in  that  day, 
praise  was  a  part  of  public  worship,  whether  false  or  true; 
and  that  they  were  in  the  practice  of  making  their  songs 
expressive  of  the  circumstances,  or  exercises,  of  the  mo- 
ment, and  pointedly  adapted  to  the  occasion. 

In  the  time  of  Phineas  also,  and  the  elders  that  outlived 
Joshua,  we  find  that  religious  festivals  were  observed  at 
Shiloh,  where  the  ark  was  kept,  and  that,  on  these  occa- 
sions,  songs  and  music  were  a  part  of  the  service;  yet 
these  make  no  part  of  the  scripture  anthology. 
We  have  no  knowledge  of  the  language  employed  by 
Jephthah's  daughter,  except  that  from  the  song  at  the  sea, 
that  of  Deborah  and  Barak,  and  of  the  damsels  of  Israel; 
when  David  had  slain  GoUah,  we  would  be  led  to  conclude^ 
that  it  had  an  express  relation  to  the  events,  circumstan- 
ces and  characters  of  the  occasion,  accompanied  with 
thanksgiving  to  God  for  the  victory  vouchsafed. 

«  The  Book  of  the  wars  of  the  Lord,"  and  "  the  Book 
of  Jasher,"  are  quoted  with  approbation;  the  one  by  Mo- 
ses, the  other  both  in  Joshua  and  in  Samuel.  These  are 
said  by  the  learned  to  have  been  poetical  compositions; 
the  first  a  history  much  in  the  manner  of  Job,  the  other,  a 
book  of  poems,  relating  to  different  occasions  and  events, 
lu  these  we  have  evidence  of  bopks,  not  inspired,  being 


UNDER  THE  LAW. 


quoted  with  approbation,  and  a  quotation  frem  one  of  them 
inserted  in  Num.  xxi.  from  the  middle  of  the  14th  to  the 
end  of  the  15th  verse  ;  which  appears  to  have  been  sung 
bj  the  Jews,  as  probably  more  of  it  was.  Indeed  it  is  quite 
out  of  the  question  to  suppose,  that  we  have  all  the  songs, 
which  were  used  with  divine  approbation,  during  either  of 
the  periods  mentioned.  If  then  the  patriarchs  sung  the 
praises  of  God,  as  the  evidence  we  have  produced  proves — 
if  they  had  the  divine  approbation,  as  appears  from  their 
characters  and  the  statement  of  Elihu— and  if  under  these 
circumstances  they  sung  songs  which  are  not  in  scripture, 
we  have  before  us  evidence,  which  might  satisfy  any  rea- 
sonable mind,  that  under  at  least  two  dispensations,  the 
patriarchal  and  legal,  songs  not  in  scripture,  in  other 
words,  human  composition,  were  used  with  the  divine  a]j- 
probation. 

This  proof  therefore  appears  to  be  complete,  without  ta? 
king  into  view  Solomon's  1005  songs,  of  which  we  have 
but  one,  Jeremiah's  lamentations  for  Josiah,  and  the  songs 
of  the  singing  men  and  singing  women  on  the  same  occa- 
sion, 2d  Chron.  xxxv.  25;  with  many  others  on  various 
subjects  and  different  events* 

It  is  to  me,  however,  inexplicable,  how  the  professed  ad- 
vocates of  scripture  psalmody,  can  pass  by  a  large  proportion 
of  scripture  songs,  and  while  they  severely  censure  us  (or  ta- 
king away  from  the  book  of  life,  if  a  psalm  of  David  is  o- 
mitted,  can,  not  only  without  scruple,  but  with  a  determi- 
ned and  persevering  resolution,  pass  a  number  of  others> 
as  appropriate  on  many  occasions,  and  dictated  by  the 
same  spirit.  The  consistency  of  this  course  is,  I  confess, 
to  me  not  very  apparent. 

Mr,  M'Master  has  a  curious  note  on  this  subject,  in 
which  he  says,  "This  subject  came  before  the  General 
Assembly  of  the  Scottish  Church,  in  1647,  1648,  1686, 
and  before  the  Associate, (Burger)  Synod,  in  1747.  These 
bodies  appear  to  have  fully  admitted  the  lawfulness  of  u- 
sing  in  psalmody  any  scripture  song.  But  they  approved 
not  of  loose  paraphrases.  Their  caution  and  long  exclu- 
sive use  of  the  book  of  Psalms,  show  that  they  deemed  it 
sufficient;  and  that  any  thing  beyond  it  was  rather  an  al^ 
lowable  indulgence,  than  an  indispensable  privilege. 

Upoi)  the  merits  of  this  question,  I  give  no  opinion.- 


84 


ON  PSALMODY. 


Whatever  may  be  said  of  its  lawfulness,  we  know  it  is  not 
expedienii,  to  seek' the  matter  of  our  psalmody  beyond 
the  book  of  Psalms.  There  is  a  sufficiency.  It  is  select- 
ed by  the  spirit  of  God,  and  by  the  church's  Head  given 
for  this  purpose.  True  religion  has  never  progressed 
where  it  has  been  departed  from.  Were  my  opinion  ask- 
ed, I  would  say :  Study,  understand,  digest,  use  well,  the 
book  of  Psalms;  and  it  is  more  tlian  probable,  you  will  be 
content.      Apology,  p.  76. 

On  the  above  note  I  remark,  first:  That  in  the  proceed- 
ings uf  the  General  Assembly,  they  say  nothing  of  loose  or 
close  paraphrases;  but  have  manifested  a  considerable  so- 
licitude  to  have  the  other  songs  of  scripture  reduced  to 
metre  for  the  purpose  of  public  worship;  as  I  shall  have 
occasion  to  show  hereafter  in  their  own  words. 

I  would  also  observe,  that  if  the  reader  can  distinguish 
between  an  allowable  indulgence,  and  an  indispensable 
privilege,  in  the  worship  of  God,  and  give  each  its  proper 
place  and  importance  in  his  service,  he  can  perform  more, 
a  great  deal,  than  the  writer.  I  have  been  accustamed  to 
think,  that,  if  a  religious  exercise  were  allowable,  it  was 
also  a  privilege;  and  although  in  the  use  of  meats  and 
drinks  and  matters  of  indifference,  a  thing  lawful,  may  not 
be  expedient,  I  have  it  yet  to  learn,  if  such  a  distinction 
subsists  between  the  Psalms  of  David  and  the  other  songs 
of  scripture  Sure  I  am,  it  is  not  found  in  the  bible,  [f 
then  the  use  of  others  are  lawful,  it  would  appear  to  me 
to  be  expedient,  our  author  to  the  contrary  notwithstand- 
ing. Indeed  Mr.  M'Master  has  not  given  a  single  reason^ 
for  the  inexpediency  of  using  other  scripture  songs,  except 
the  two  little  words,  ''■weknow;"  which  he  appears  to 
think  ought  to  establish  either  principle  or  fact.  Is  it  then 
because  by  the  admission  of  other  scripture  songs,  we  set 
the  people  to  thinking,  or  induce  them  to  open  their  eyes 
to  the  subject,  that  it  is  inexpeilient  to  introduce  them? 
Is  it  from  this  apprehension  that  it  is  known  not  to  be  ex- 
pedient? 

But  after  this  statement  of  what  Mr.  M'Master  knows^ 
and  after  his  refusal  to  give  an  opinion  on  the  merits  of  the 
question,  not  willing  to  leave  us  altogether  in  the  dark,  he 
kindly  enough  tells  us  what  opinion  he  would  give  were  it 
asked.    We  are  not  then  to  take  what  our  author  say^^ 


UNDER  THE  LAW. 


35 


as  his  opinion,  for  that  he  says  he  does  not  givej  we  are 
only  to  consider  it  as  tlie  opinion  he  would,  or  will  give, 
if  asked. 

He  again  states,  upon  the  same  unquestionable  authority, 
that  is,  his  own  say  so,  that  true  religion  never  has  pro- 
gressed where  the  Psalms  of  David  have  been  departed 
from.  He  might  just  as  well  have  went  a  little  step  fur- 
ther, and  said,  '  until  thej  were  brought  into  use^'  but  per- 
haps there  may  be  some  ambiguity  in  the  words  depart- 
ed from,^^  which,  it  would  be  well  to  understand.  If  it 
intends  a  departure  from  the  doctrines  thej  contain — the 
duties  of  obedience  thev  enjoin — ^or  the  spirit  of  pietj  they 
breathe,  we  agree  that  there  is  no  growth  in  true  religion 
to  be  expected,  where  there  is  such  a  departure.  If  it  in- 
tends the  laying  aside  of  the  book  of  Psalms,  in  divine 
worship,  we  know  of  no  such  departure,  among  the  ortho- 
dox Presbyterian  churches.  But  if  it  intends  only  the 
use  of  some  other  version  than  Rous,  in  the  psalmody  of 
our  churches,  we  deny  the  fact  Mr.  M'M.  has  stated,  or 
rather  assumed,  it  being  not  only  unauthorised,  but  un- 
true. It  is  known  throughout  the  American  churches, 
that  true,  genuine  religion,  doctrinal,  practical  and  exper- 
imental, has  progressed  where  Rous'  paraphrase  has  been 
long  out  of  use,  and  where  Watts'  paraphrase  and  hymns 
have  been  uniformly  employed,  to  aid  their  devotions. 
Our  author  is  very  tenacious  of  consistency.  Of  his  we 
have  given  a  specimen  above.  Another  may  be  seen,  in 
his  refusing  to  give  his  opinion,  and  then  giving  it  deci- 
dedly and  strongly.  Such,  however,  are  the  principles 
and  arguments,  by  which  all  the  scripture  songs,  except 
the  Psalms  of  David,  are  rejected;  and  such  the  reason  for 
the  reproaches  so  freely  cast  upon  those  who  at-e  less  con- 
fined in  their  principles  and  practices  on  this  subject. 
Having  now  seen  that  in  all  ages  and  countries,  music  and 
poetry  were  cultivated— the  practice  of  songs  of  praise, 
even  in  the  names  of  persons  and  places,  recognised — 
songs  and  books  of  poetry  written,  which  were  quoted 
with  divine  approbation;  and  yet,  none  of  these  included 
in  the  inspired  writings;  we  think  that  the  evidence  is  am- 
ply sufficient,  to  answer  the  demand  of  our  author,  and  to 
satisfy  every  sober  and  candid  mind,  although  we  should 
produce  nothing  more  on  the  subject    But  the  learned 


36 


ON  PSALMODY. 


say,  that  the  psalms  which  we  have,  were  selecffed  from  a 
much  larger  number,  as  the  men  of  Hezekiah  selected 
some  of  the  proverbs,  Prov.  xxv.  1.  If  so,  the  songs  we 
have  before  noticed  in  different  ages,  and  these  rejected 
psalms,  which  had  been  used  at  the  temple,  were  not  in- 
spired, or  those  who  left  them  out  were  emphatically  guilty 
of  taking  away  from  the  book  of  life.  But,  if  we  even 
choose  to  deny,  against  the  authority  of  men  of  learning 
and  research,  that  there  ever  had  been  in  use,  any  other 
than  those  we  now  possess,  the  remark  still  applies  to  the 
«)ther  songs  we  have  noticed. 

If  any  one,  therefore^  can  believe  that,  notwithstanding 
all  this  evidence,  a  song  of  human  composition  has,  under 
no  dispensation,  been  admitted  or  presented  with  aceep- 
tance  in  the  worship  of  God,  it  will  certainly  be  from  a, 
predetermined  state  of  mind,  and  not  from  any  defect  in 
the  evidence  our  scriptures  afford,  or  in  what  is  here  pre- 
sented to  the  reader. 

We  now  come,  however,  to  the  time  when  psalmody  was 
more  cultivated  and  practised  than  in  any  previous  period 
of  the  church,  so  far  as  our  information  extends,  or  we  have 
reason  to  believe.  Respecting  this  period,  two  things  in 
particular  claim  our  attention :  what  evidence  we  have  that 
the  church,  from  that  time  forward,  was  to  be  confined  to 
these  songs  ?  and,  how  far  it  is  right  to  use  or  reject,  in 
our  acts  of  praise,  songs  which  do  not  apply  to  our  circum- 
stances? In  regard  to  the  first,  much  reliance  has  been 
placed,  on  the  command  of  Hezekiah  and  his  princes,  to 
the  Levites  respecting  the  service  of  the  day^  2d  Chro.  xxix. 
SO-36.  Mr.  M'M.  does  net  appear  willing  to  rest  his 
cause  upon  it,  as  some  others  have  done,  but  he  plainly 
int^ds  to  make  it  of  some  importance  in  the  argument, 
when  he  says,  "  I  do  not  rest  the  proof  of  the  divine  insti- 
tution of  these  sacred  odes,  as  the  matter  of  the  church's 
psalmody,  on  the  simple  fact  of  a  reforming  king  of  Judah 
commanding  that  they  should  be  employed*  I  add  to  that 
evidence,"  &c.  Apology  p.  78. 

It  may  be  observed,  that  our  author,  after  the  example  of 
those  who  have  preceded  him,  labours  to  prove  what  is 
not  at  all  denied,  that  is,  that  the  Psalms  of  David  may, 
or  ought,  to  be  used  in  the  worship  of  God.  Some  have. 
Indeed,  thought,  aud  we  thijik  with  them,  t^at  those  psalms 


\ 


UNDER  THE  LAW.  37 

which  have  a  special  reference  to  ceremonial  rites  of  wor- 
ship, especially  sacrifices  and  instruments,  are  not  appro- 
priate to  our  dispensation,  and  are  not  required  in  our 
service.    But  of  this  afterward. 

Although,  however,  our  author  goes  hard  to  work  to 
prove  that  the  Psalms  of  David  ought  to  be  used,  he  takes 
good  care  to  avoid  the  proposition,  that  nothing  else  ought 
to  be  admitted,  which  is  the  very  point  at  issue.  Every 
reader  must  see,  that,  proving  the  propriety  of  using  Da- 
vid's Psalms,  will  never  show  the  impropriety  of  using 
others,  any  more  than  proving  the  fitness  of  the  23d,  would 
show  the  unfitness  of  the  24th.  How  it  is  then*  that 
our  author,  while  only  attempting  to  establish  the  fitness  of 
the  one,  carries  his  reader  to  a  conclusion,  that  he  has  es- 
tablished tlie  unfitness  of  the  other,  is,  to  me,  rather  a  little 
mysterious;  nor  can  I  in  any  way  unravel  the  mystery,  but 
by  ascribing  it  to  the  confidence  of  the  writer,  and  the 
facility  with  which  the  leaders  were  disposed  to  be  per- 
suaded. 

The  command  of  Hezekiah,  to  which  such  frequent  re- 
ference is  made,  taking  in  some  verses  of  the  connexion, 
Puns  thus,  "  And  he  set  the  Levites  in  the  house  of  the 
Lord  with  cymbals,  with  psalteries,  and  with  harps,  accor- 
ding to  the  commandment  of  David  and  of  Gad,  the  king's 
seer,  and  Nathan  the  prophet;  for  so  was  the  command- 
ment of  the  Lord  by  his  prophets.  And  the  Levites  stood 
with  the  instruments  of  David,  and  the  priests  v/ith  the 
trumpets.  And  Hezekiah  commanded  to  offer  the  burnt- 
offering  upon  the  altar.  And  when  the  burnt-offering  be- 
gan, the  song  of  the  Lord  began  also  with  the  trumpets,  and 
with  the  instruments  ordained  by  David,  king  of  Israel. 
And  all  the  congregation  worshipped,  and  the  singers  sang, 
and  the  trumpeters  sounded,  and  all  this  centinued  until 
the  burnt-offering  was  finished.  And  when  they  had  made 
an  end  of  offering,  the  king  and  all  that  were  present  with 
him  bowed  themselves,  and  worshipped.  Moreover,  Heze- 
kiah, the  king  and  the  princes,  commanded  the  Levites  to 
sing  praise  unto  the  Lord  with  the  words  of  David,  and  of  A- 
saph  the  seer.  And  they  sang  praises  with  gladness,  and 
they  bowed  their  heads  and  worshipped." 

On  this  portion  of  scripturej  and  in  relation  to  the  use 
4 


38 


ON  PSALMODY. 


\yhich  has  been  made  of  it,  I  offer  to  the  reader,  the  follow- 
ing remarks : 

First.  The  command  of  Hezekiah  and  his  princes,  is 
merely  in  the  form  of  a  directory  for  the  service  of  that 
occasion,  and  has  nothing  in  it  which  particularly  refers  to 
a  future  day;  much  less  is  it  exclusive  of  any  other  songs. 
The  phraseology  would  require  a  manifest  alteration,  to 
support  the  argumwt  which  has  been  built  upon  it.  Had 
the  command  been  to  praise  the  Lord  in  the  words  of  Da- 
vid and  Asaph,  and  no  other  for  ever,  it  would  have  met 
the  views  of  those  who  employ  it;  but  nothing  less  can 
possibly  support  them.  In  the  form  in  which  it  was  given, 
it  appears  to  me  strange  that  it  has  ever  been  subjected  to 
the  torture  necessary  to  stretch  it  to  the  required  extent, 
as  an  argument,  for  the  use  of  an  exclusive  psalmody. 

Secondly.  If  one  pai't  of  the  directions  given  by  the  king 
be  preceptive,  and  perpetual,  certainly  the  other  parts 
must  be  the  same;  and,  of  course,  we  must  offer  sacrifices 
and  use  similar  instrun>ents.  Should  it  be  replied,  that  the 
obligation  to  offer  sacrifices  has  been  explicitly  repealed, or 
superceded  by  another  and  a  better  rite,  I  would  answer, 
that  such  a  plea  is  fairly  begging  the  question,  as  the  fact, 
of  its  bein^  repealable,  shows  it  could  not  be  intended  as 
a  perpetually  binding  obligation,  and  that  the  command 
has  the  same  force,  with  respect  to  one  part  of  the  service, 
which  it  has  in  relation  to  the  other.  But  this  plea,  futile 
as  it  is,  does  not  apply  to  instruments :  and,  if  the  obliga- 
tion of  that  command  binds  us  to  the  perpetual  use  of  the 
same  psalms,  no  sophistry  can  evade  the  conclusion,  that 
we  are  bound  to  the  use  of  the  like  instruments  of  music, 
which  were  employed  by  the  commandment  of  the  Lord— 
a  commandinent  wliich  cannot  be  shown  to  have  been  ever 
j^pealed. 

Thirdly.  I  conclude,  therefore,  from  these  and  other 
reasons,  that  the  whole  of  the  above  account,  is  neither 
more  nor  less  than  a  piece  of  plain  scripture  history,  re- 
cording some  of  the  principal  circumstances  of  that  refor- 
mationr^the  punfication  of  the  tetnple,  &c.  &c.  and  that 
it  gives  no  direction  for  any  future  day's  service,  except 
whatever  weight  the  example  ought  to  have  had  on  the 
Jews,  in  particular,  and  apart  from  its  ceremonial  features, 
which  it  should  still  have  id  encouraging  reformation 
religion. 


UNDER  THE  LAW. 


39 


Lastly.  The  exclusive  interpretation  is  inconsistent  with 
fhe  promises  of  Isaiah,  and  other  prophets,  of  a  new  song 
in  the  gospel  day.  Isaiah  was  advanced  in  life  at  this 
time  and  had  delivered  a  considerable  part  of  his  prophesy 
before  this  reformation*  and  a  good  part  of  it  afterward; 
but  throughout  his  prophesy,  he  frequently  tunes  his  lyre 
to  the  anticipated  glories,  jojs  and  songs  of  the  gospel  day. 
Indeed,  Bishop  Lowth  raises  the  poetic  character  of  some 
of  Isaiah's  songs  above  all  others,  without  excepting  even 
the  psalms  themselves.  Neither  is  it  alone  in  the  cominarid 
of  Hezekiah,  that  no  support  is  to  be  found  for  the  doc- 
trine of  exclusive  psalmody,  as  we  will  see  more  at  large 
hereafter,  that  there  is  no  such  exclusion  in  the  Bible. 

With  respect  to  the  necessity  of  our  songs  being  appro- 
priate, I  have  a  number  of  remarks  to  make,"  which  I  think 
of  some  importance  in  settling  that  question. 

First.  The  practice  of  making  so  many  new  songs,  on 
every  new  and  important  occasion,  says  that  it  was  with  the 
design  to  meet  and  express,  the  circumstances  of  those  oc- 
casions. If  an  inspired  psalm  was,  or  is,  always  suitable, 
whether  it  expresses  our  cases  or  not,  would  not  a  very  few, 
indeed,  expressed  in  very  general  terms,  have  been  suffi- 
cient, sjo  far  as  the  exercise  of  praise  is  concerned,  to  have 
answered  every  purpose.  We  see,  however,  that  Moses, 
Deborah  and  Barak,  David  and  others,  were  very  particu- 
lar in  adapting  their  songs  to  the  occasions  for  which  they 
were  composed.  Many  of  the  psalms  specify  these  occa- 
sions-— others  have  internal  evidence,  that  leaves  no  doubt 
on  the  mind — a  few  afford  some  data  for  conjecture;  but 
none  for  certainty — and  a  very  few  set  conjecture  itself  at 
detiance;  not  more  than  eight  or  ten,  however,  but  give 
internal  evidence  that  they  were  composed  subsequent  to 
the  giving  of  the  law,  and  not  one  has  evidence  of  an  ear- 
lier date.  That  those  psalms,  which  merely  contain  the 
doctrines  of  grace,  the  practices  of  the  believer  and  the 
exercises  of  his  mind,  will  answer  every  age  of  the  church, 
I  readily,  and  cheerfully  concede;  but-  we  shall  presently 
see,  that,  even  in  these,  the  Jewish  worshippers  had  some 
scruple  of  singing  a  joyful  song,  on  a  mournful  occasion,  or 
the  contrary.  If  so,  much  stronger  would  be  the  objection, 
to  singing  a  song  under  one  dispensation,  that  was  exclu- 
sively adapted  to  another,  as  those  respecting  sacrifices  and 
instruments  were. 


40 


ON  PSALMODW 


Secondly.  This  leads  me  to  observe,  that  the  Jews  them* 
selves  would  not  sing  a  song,  unless  it  expressed  the  cir- 
cumstances of  the  occasion.  Witness  their  making  some 
— altering  others,  as  any  one  may  see  by  comparing  some 
of  the  psalms  with  others,  and  with  other  places  in  the 
Bible  where  they  are  recorded — and  compiling  others,  from 
parts  of  former  ones.  But,  what  is  yet  stronger,  they  re- 
fused to  use  such  as  were  unsuited  to  their  condition,  or 
the  state  of  their  minds.. 

When  the  Jews  were  led  captives  to  Babylon,  they  were 
required  to  sin^  one  of  the  songs  of  Zion.  Their  reply 
was,  '*  How  shall  we  sing  the  Lord's  song  in  a  strange 
land?"  The  refusal  did  not  arise  from  the  impropriety  of 
singings  for  they  composed  several  songs,  and  partrcularly 
the  one  in  which  the  fact  is  recorded;  but  from  the  unfit- 
ness of  the  Lord's  songs,  which  were  songs  of  joy  and 
gladness,  to  express  the  sorrow  that  filled  their  hearts^ 
and,  from  the  unfitness  of  singing,  "Praise  the  Lord  for 
he  is  good,  for  his  mercy  enduretk  for  ever,"  when  they 
were  so  signally  suffering  the  divine  rebukes.  That  this 
may  not  appear  a  creature  of  the  imagination,  see  2d  Chro. 
V.  13,  vii.  3,  and  xx.  21,  with  Psalm  cvi.  1,  cvii.  1,  cxviii. 
1,  and  cxxxvi.  throughout,  which  will  show  what  is  intended 
by  the  Lord's  song.  The  prayer  of  the  captives  may  be 
seen,  1st  Ghro*  xvi.  35,^  and  Psalm  cvi.  47,  to  be  ga-thered 
from  among  the  heathen,  for  the  purpose  of  engaging  once 
more  in  exulting  praises.  The  promise  of  God,  by  his 
prophet,,  which  doubtless  encouraged  the  prayers  of  the 
captives,  is  recorded  in  Jeremiah  xxxiii.  10,11,  "Thus 
saith  the  liOrd;  Again  there  shall  be  heard  in  this  place, 
(which  je  say  shall  be  desolate  without  man  and  without 
beast,  even  in  the  cities  of  Judah,  and  in  the  streets  of  Je- 
rusalem, that  are  desolate,  without  man,  and  without  in- 
habitant, and  without  beast,)  the  voice  of  joy,  and  the  voice 
of  gladness,  the  voice  of  the  bridegroom,  and  the  voice  of 
the  bride,  the  voice  of  them  that  shall  say,  Praise  the  Lord 
of  Hosts  :  for  the  Lord  is  good;  for  his  mercy  endureth 
for  ever;  and  of  them  that  shall  bring  the  sacrifice  of  praise 
into  the  house  of  the  Lord.  For  I  will  cause  to  return  the 
captivity  of  the  land,  as  at  the  first,  saith  the  Lord." 

Here  it  is  taken  for  granted,  that  thej^  do  not  sing  the 
Lord's  song,  but  the  hopes  of  the  singing  it  again  with  con- 


UNDER  THE  LAW^ 


41 


sistency  and  propriety  are  predicated  on  the  promise  of 
causing  their  captivity  to  return;  which  expectation  is  an- 
swered  in  the  transaction  which  took  place  under  Ezra,  chap^ 
iii.  11,  And  they  sang  together  by  course  in  praising  and 
giving  thanks  unto  the  Lord;  because  he  is  good,  for  his 
mercy  endureth  for  ever  toward  Israel.  And  all  the  people 
shouted  with  a  great  shout,  when  they  praised  the  Lord, 
because  the  foundation  of  the  house  of  the  Lord  was  laid.'' 

Thus  we  see  the  captives,  in  distress:,  would  not  sing  a 
song  of  joy,  and  the  language  of  the  prophet  accords  with 
the  sentiment;  at  the  same  time  encouraging  the  expecta- 
tion that,  in  due  time,  a  state  of  things  would  return,  when 
these  songs  would  be  applicable  and  proper,  and  then  they 
should  employ  them  in  their  joyful  praises. 

Should  it  be  objected,  that  the  Jews,  at  Babylon,  were 
inspired  to  make  the  mournful  song,  which  they  sung,  I 
would  reply,  that  itgives  weight  to  the  argument;  if  God 
was  pleased  to  assist  them,  in  composing  appropriate  songs, 
rather  than  they  should  use  those  which  were  not  so. 

To  meet,  or  refute,  the  objections,  that  are  offered  against 
songs  which  recognise  sacrifices,  and  instruments,  and  o- 
ther  ceremonial  peculiarities,  Mr.  M'M.  offers,  an  asser- 
tion, and  two  or  three  assumptions.  The  assertion  is  in 
these  words,  "  the  truth  is,  no  christian  ever  felt  his  devo- 
tions embarrassed  by  such  a  phraseology.  When  inten- 
ding to  cavil,  or  to  cover  a  retreat,  to  offer  such  objections 
may  serve  a  temporary  purpose^  but  withal,  it  is  still  below 
a  man  of  sense,  and  much  more  unworthy  a  man  of  piety. 
Equally  trivial  is  the  exception  respecting  the  mention  of 
the  musical  instruments  of  the  temple  worship.  Though 
we  do  not  employ  the  cymbal  or  the  harp,  in  cnauntingour 
solemn  song,  the  naming  of  them  is  neither  impertinent  nor 
vain.  The  ancient  use  of  such  instruments  instructs  us, 
that  in  celebrating  the  praises  of  God,  we  should  call  forth 
the  voice  of  melody,  as  expressive  of  affections  well  attu- 
ned to  the  delightful  exercise.  And  may  not  the  chris- 
tian as  consistently  sing  portions  of  holy  songs  as  the  Jew 
did,  in  his  synagogue,  when  an  instrument  of  music  was 
not  employed;  or  as  the  Israelite  in  his  dwelling,  who  never 
owned  an  organ,  and  whose  hand  never  touched  the  strings 
of  a  harp?" 

These  abusive  a^acks,  on  msn's  Teracity,  sense  and 


42 


ON  PSALMODY. 


piety,  I  have  no  heart  to  answer.  Mr.  M'M.  is  welcome 
to  the  exclusive  use  of  them.  Not  his  abusive  language, 
but  the  argument,  such  as  it  is,  I  think  it  necessary  to 
iiotice. 

Th«  first  is  an  assertion,  tliat  no  christian  ever  felt  his 
devotion  embarrassed  by  a  phraseology  whicli  resolves  to 
offer  sacrifices.  &c.  Our  author's  information  must  be  very 
extensive,  to  know  how  all  christians  have  felt,  or  how  they 
have  7wt  felt.  Even  allowing  the  sentiment,  or  feeling,  to 
be  wrong,  would  not  at  all  prove  that  no  christians  had 
ever  experienced  it.  At  all  events,  they  have  avowed  such 
a  feeling,  whose  piety  and  veracity  were  not  questioned, 
by  any  who  had  the  favour  of  their  acquaintance. 

But,  what  shall  we  say  of  the  captives  at  Babylon.^  was 
it  to  cover  a  retreat  ?  was  it  want  of  sense  ?  or  was  it  want 
of  piety,  that  raised  their  scruples  on  this  subject  ?  surely, 
if  we  be  denounced  as  knaves  and  fools,  an  expression  that 
would  criminate  the  inspired  songsters  at  Babylon,  might 
have  been  spared.  If  our  author's  position  be  correct,  they 
ought  never  to  have  hesitated,  singing  the  Lord's  song  in 
a  strange  land,  or  under  any  other  circumstances.  Our 
author  attempts  to  support  this  assertion,  for  there  is  not 
the  semblance  of  argument,  by  assuming  two  facts:  that 
the  Jews  sung  them  in  their  synagogues,  and  in  their  dwel- 
lings. To  have  made  this  assume  the  appearance  of  an 
argument,  it  would  have  been  necessary  to  have  shown, 
that  the  Jews  sung  psalms  in  their  synagogues  and  in  their 
dwellings — that  those  psalms  were  of  the  description  in 
question — and  that  they  never  intended  to  play  on  instru- 
ments or  offer  sacrifices  in  worship- 
According  to  the  Concordance  of  Cruden,  and  Jenning's 
Jewish  Antiquities,  the  service  of  the  synagogue,  was  only 
reading  the  scriptures,  prayer,  and  preaching."  But, 
Jahn  in  his  Archaeology,,  says,  "When  an  assembly  was 
collected  together  for  worship,  the  services  began,  after 
the  customary  greeting,  with  a  doxology.  A  section  was 
then  r€ad  from  the  Mosaic  Law.  Then  followed,  after  the 
singing  of  a  second  doxology,  the  reading  of  a  portion  from 
the  prophets.  The  sections  which  had  been  read  in  the 
Hebrew",  were  rendered  by  an  interpreter  into  the  ver~ 
Bacular  tongue,  and  the  reader,  or  some  other  one,  tlieJBt 
itddressed  tSe  ;^eo|)le." 


UNDER  THE  LAW- 


We  see,  therefore,  that  the  service  of  the  synag;ogue  did 
not  require  such  songs  as  those  in  question.  Tluit  part, 
therefore,  of  our  author's  argument,  is  lost.  Nor  has  he 
attempted  to  shovy,  that  there  was  no  harp  in  the  syna- 
gogue, or  in  the  Israelites'  dwelling.  The  whole  piece  is  a 
flourish,  and  has  nothing  in  it. 

But  were  we  to  admit  the  whole  of  the  facts  assumed,  I 
would  still  say  that  there  is  no  parallel,  between  the  Jew  in 
his  house,  or  synagogue,  and  the  christian  in  his  church,  or 
family,  singing  those  songs  which  promise  offerings  of 
beasts,  or  music  with  instruments. 

Were  an  Israelite,  in  his  house  or  synagogue,  to  sing, 
Vv'ill  ofter  unto  thee  burnt-sacrifices  of  fatlings,  with  the 
incense  of  rams;  I  will  oft'er  bullocks  with  goats,"  it  would 
have  been  a  proper  rite  of  the  dispensation  he  was  under, 
and  a  duty  of  his  religion;  and,  besides,  it  might  have 
been,  and  probably  would  have  been,  his  determination  to 
perform  his  word,  before  all  the  people,  at  the  next  festi- 
val, when  the  males  were  to  appear  before  God.  But 
when  a  christian  sings  this,  he  has  no  intention  of  ever  per- 
forming it;  nor  does  it  at  all  belong  to  the  dispensation  he 
is  under. 

The  cases  are,  therefore,  entirely  dissimilar,  and  the  ar- 
gument built  upon  them  entirely  overthrown.  But  again, 
in  the  above  quotation,  our  author  informs  us,  that  the  in- 
struments remind,  or  instruct  us,  to  call  forth  the  voice  of 
melody,  &c.  Let  the  reader  then,  soberly  ask  himself, 
whether  he  would  be  more  ready  to  observe  that  instruc- 
tion, if  conveyed  under  the  figure  of  a  psaltery  or  harp;  or 
in  plain  words,  that  require  no  accommodation,  and  which 
all  will  understand. 

But  our  author  quotes  Dr.  Ridgley,  saying,  "there  is  no 
essential  difference,  especially  as  to  what  concerns  the 
frame  of  our  spirit,  between  singing  and  reading.  There- 
fore, it  follows,  that  whatever  psalm  may  be  read,  may  be 
sung. "  Mr.  M'M.  says  that  Dr.  Ridgley  has  shown,  that 
whatever  may  be  read  may  be  sung,  and  that  if  it  is  not  so, 
it  will  establish  the  unfitness  of  the  Bible  for  reading,,  for  if 
it  is  not  suitable  for  singings  it  is  not  for  reading*  The  Dr. 
has  so  expressed  himself,  but  he  has  not  shown  it,  nor  can 
any  man  show  it  until  the  distinction  is  abolished,  between 
praising  God  and  teaching  men*   If  it  is  true,  that  what- 


ON  PSALMODY. 


ever  may  be  read,  may  be  sung,  then  with  Dr.  Ely,  we 
may  sing,  "Adam,  Seth,  Enoch,"  &c. 

Perhaps,  while  on  this  subject,  it  may  be  best  to  attend 
to  another  heavy  charge,  of  which  our  author  tries  to  make 
the  most  possible.  It  is  for  saying,  that  for  a  christian  to 
sing  the  songs  in  question,  is  to  sing  a  falsehood,  as  he  has 
no  intention  of  performing  what  he  says.  As  Mr.  M'M. 
lias  used  no  little  exertion,  to  alarm  the  piety  of  his  read- 
ers on  this  subject,  it  requires  the  more  attention. 

Where  Mr.  M'M.  has  taken  the  liberty  of  making  creeds 
for  us,  of  which  I  may  have  occasion  to  speak  hereafter,  he 
gives  ''No.  xiii.  That  to  sing  many  of  the  Bible  Psalms, 
implies  a  contradiction  and  cannot  be  done  without  false- 
hood.— Freeman,  p.  18,  Baird,  p.  43."  In  another  place, 
he  says,  "  Verily,  this  objection,  like  the  rest,  makes  sweep- 
ing work.  Have  the  objectors  forgotten,  that  all  scrip- 
ture is  profitable.^"  &c.  I  say,  in  reply,  they  have  not  for- 
gotten, that  all  scripture  is  profitable;  but  they  have  yet  to 
learn,  that  a  misapplication,  or  forced  accommodation,  was 
ever  either  prnjitable  or  jiistijiable.  One  that  can  preach 
psalmody  from  Shibboleth^  may  apply  any  scripture  to  any 
subject;  but  it  is  only  by  a  sober  and  judicious  use  of  the 
Vi^ord  of  God  that  we  can  reasonably  expect  to  find  it  pro- 
fitable. With  respect  to  the  application  of  scripture  songs, 
or  the  unseasonable  use  of  any  songs,  Solomon  says,  As 
he  that  taketh  away  a  garment  in  cold  weather,  and  as  vin- 
egar upon  nitre,  so  is  he  that  singe th  songs  to  a  heavy 
heart."  Pro.  xxv.  20.  Nothing  can  express  with  more 
force,  the  necessity  of  songs  being  appropriate,  than  the  a- 
bove  language,  which  is  well  illustrated  by  the  case  of  the 
Jewish  captives  already  noticed.  The  apostle  too  appeared 
to  think  it  quite  possible  to  *'  change  the  truth  of  God  into 
a  Zie."  Nay,  he  asserts  that  this  had  been  done.  This  we 
believe  to  be  sometimes  the  case  with  respects  to  some  of 
the  truths  contained  in  the  Psalms.  On  this  point  I  will 
add  one  other  authority,  which,  if  it  will  not  fully  acquit 
ws,  will,  at  least,  I  am  persuaded,  greatly  palliate  our 
guilt,  even  in  the  eyes  of  Mr.  M'M.  himself.  This  au- 
thority is  one  of  his  senior  brethren,  the  Rev.  Dr.  M'- 
Leod,  of  NeAv-York,  and  a  member  of  the  Reformed  Syn- 
od. In  his  lectures  upon  the  revelations,  when  combating 
the  opiniops  of  Woodhouse  and  others,  who  think  that  thjfc 


ONDER  THE  LAW. 


45 


four  Beasts  mentioned  in  the  fifth  chapter  of  the  Revela- 
tidns,  were  angels;  after  oft'ering  some  arguments  in  sup- 
port of  his  dissent,  says,  There  is  another  consideration, 
however,  which  puts  the  question  at  rest.  They  are  made 
to  sing,  chap.  v.  9,  a  song,  which  in  the  mouth  of  any  but 
redeemed  men,  would  be  a  falsehood.  Thou  wast  stain, 
and  hast  redeemed  us  to  God  by  thy  blood,  out  of  every  kin- 
dred, and  tongue,  and  nation,  and  hast  made  us  unto  God 
kings  and  priests;  and  we  shall  reign  on  the  earth.^'  p.  56. 
Why  does  the  Dr.  say,  that  if  the  holy  angels  sing  the  song 
of  the  redeemed,  they  would  sing  a  falsehood?  precisely  for 
tne  same  reason,  why  cheerful  songs  do  not  suit  a  heavy 
heart — why  the  songs  of  Zion  did  not  suit  the  captives  at 
Babijlon — and  why  the  songs  of  the  Jews,  which  contain 
ceremonial  peculiarities,  do  not  suit  the  aa^ercises  of  a 
christian.  But  why  is  not  Dr.  M'Leod  hunted  down  by 
his  brethren,  and  particularly  by  Mr.  M'Master,  as  a  semi- 
infidel — as  a  viriuent  enemy  of  the  songs  of  the  Redeemer 
— and  his  language  as  profane  and  blasphemous?  Nay, 
why  does  he  not  only  exclaim,  *' Absit  blasphemia,"  but 
exhibit  charges  against  him,  for  the  impiety,  before  his  pres- 
bytery? Surely,  if  such  language  be  as  reprehensible  as 
our  author  has  attempted  to  represent  it,  no  friendship,  no 
brotherhood,  should  protect  the  man  who  will  employ  it— 
But  the  facts  are  far  otherwise. 

Mr.  M'M.  has  shown  his  ingenuity  by  forming  several 
questions  for  the  "friends  of  human  psalmody"  to  an- 
swer. I  do  not  wish  to  employ  contemptuous  epithets, 
but,  I  really  see  nothing  ^reaf  in  those  questions.  Some 
of  them,  however,  are  on  this  subject,  and  now  rather  fall 
in  the  way,  viz.  Why  must  scripture  songs,  when  sung, 
be  assumed  as  expressing  our  sentiments  and  experience, 
and  when  read  not  be  so  assumed?  Why  does  a  partic- 
ular circumstance,  giving  occasion  to  an  inspired  song, 
unfit  it  for  social,  public  singing,  any  more  than  for  social 
public  reading?  AVhy  is  that  which  is  triie  when  read,  a 
lie,  when  sung?"  Apol.  p.  190.  After  remarking,  as  be- 
fore, that  there  is  an  obvious  and  striking  difterence  be- 
tween reading  for  instruction,  and  oft'ering  up  praise  to 
God:  and  adding,  that  they  in  fact  know  little,  concern- 
ing either  of  those  exercises,  who  cannot  and  do  not  real  - 
ize that  difterence;  I  will  refer  Mr.  M'M.  to  the  sacred 


4.6  ON  rSALMODY. 

writers,  and  Dr.  M'Leod,  already  quoted,  tor  a  more  fuli 
and  satisfactory  answer.  When  be  shall  have  learned, 
why  the  captives  could,  at  ajiy  time,  refuse  to  sing  a  song 
of  the  Lord — why  the  angels  couUl  not  sing  the  song  of 
the  Redeemed — >vhy  the  apostle  could  say  that  any  one 
could  change  the  truth  of  Cod  into  a  lie?  we  shall  be  ful- 
ly prepared  to  answer  all  those  little  Cjuestions. 

The  matter  now  comes  to  this  point,  the  Vi  ord  of  God 
teaches  us  in  two  ways:  by  precept,  and  by  example. 
With  respect  to  precept.  1  know  nothing  that  is  at  all  cal- 
culated to  discourage  us,  from  the  practice  we  defend. 
Praise  is  enjoined  upon  all;  ''young  men,  and  maidens, 
old  men,  and  children:"  but  nothing,  in  the  Eible,  to 
confine  us  to  express  words.  And  the  frequent  calls,  to 
sing  new  songs,  and  promises  that  they  shall  be  sung,  in- 
dicate something  very  different  from  a  confinement  to  old 
ones.  As  to  the  opinion,  that  new  fongs,  do  not  mean 
new  songs,  but  old  ones  newly  sung,  it  is  a  constraint  upon 
language,  that  has  nothing  to  justify  it:  but  some  names, 
and  but  few  of  them.  Hence  the  Psalmist,  on  several  dif- 
ferent occasions,  called  for  new  songs,  and  actually  sung 
them,  and  hence  he  is  followed  by  some  of  the  prophets 
with  new  songs,  and  the  promise  of  them — and  hence,  the 
New  Testament  saints,  from  Matthew  to  the  Apocalypse, 
expatiate  in  them. 

Home,  who  is  a  favourite  vatness  for  Mr.  M'M.  says, 
on  Psalm  xxxiii.  3,  "Sing  unto  him  a  new  song,  play 
skilfully  with  a  loud  noise" — '»Old  things  are  passed  a- 
wayj"  and  the  ideas  of  a  christian  are  to  be  transferred 
from  the  old  world,  and  the  old  dispensation,  to  the 

new;"  since,  under  the  gospel,  all  things  are  become 
new,"  all  men  ought  to  become  so,  Rev.  xxi.  1,  5.  A- 
bilities  of  every  kind  are  never  so  well  eniployed,  as  in 
the  service  of  him  who  giveth  them."  See  also  on  Psalm 
xcvi.  1.  On  Psalm  xcviii.  l.he  says,  "New  mercies  de- 
mand new  songs.  And  what  mercies,  what  wonders, 
can  be  compared  with  those  wrought  by  the  holy  Jesus?" 
&.C.  On  cxliv.  9,  he  says,  "In  the  mean  time,  as  the  Is- 
raelitish  church  praised  Jehovah  for  the  mercies  already 
vouchsafed  to  the  son  cl"  Jesse,  so  do  we  daily  magnify, 
with  voices  and  instruments  of  music,  that  salvation  which 
God  hath  eiiected  for  us,  by  the  deliverance  of  his  sou, 
our  Lord,  from  death  and  the  grave." 


UNDER  THE  LAW. 


Patrick  says,  on  xxxiii.  3,  <'Let  not  ancient  songs  suf- 
fice you;  butendite  a  new  hymn,  to  testify  your  singular 
iove  and  gratitude."  Scott,  another  witness  for  our  au- 
thor, on  cxlix.  1,  says,  "New  mercies  demand  contin- 
ually new  songs  of  praise,  to  be  sung  in  the  congregation 
of  the  saints  on  earth,  and  in  heaven.  And  the  children 
ot  Zion  have  not  only  to  bless  the  God  who  made  them, 
but  to  rejoice  in  him  as  having  '  created  them  in  Christ 
Jesus  unto  good  works,  and  forming  them  saints  as  well 
as  men:'  they  should,  therefore,  express  their  gratitude  in 
every  way  of  which  they  are  capable,  and  not  only  rejoice 
in  his  pardoning  mercy,  but  likewise  in  his  benign  and 
equitable  government."  See  also  on  all  the  places,  where 
the  phrase,  "new  song,"  occurs.  Every  judicious  com- 
mentator, gives  a  similar  view  of  the  use  we  ought  to  make 
of  the  term  in  question.  " 

We  have  seen  what  we  are  taught,  by  the  practice  of 
the  former  church,  on  the  subject.  On  every  important 
occasion,  they  made,  or  altered,  songs  to  suit  it,  and 
would  not  use  them  when  they  did  not;  and  were  author- 
ities of  any  use  we  might  add  greatly  to  those  which  have 
been  given,  to  confirm  these  sentiments.  One  other,  how- 
ever, I  will  ofter,  aS  Mr.  M'M.  appears  to  place  some 
weight  on  his  opinion.  It  is  Dr.  Ridgley,  who,  in  his  body 
of  Divinity,  says,  ''But,  inasmuch  as  the  occasions  of 
praise  are  very  large  and  extensive,  and  therefore  it  may 
be  thought  expedient,  to  adore  the  divine  perfections,  in 
our  own  words  in  singing,  in  like  manner  as  we  do  in 
prayer,  considering  the  one  to  be  a  moral  <luty  as  well 
as  the  other,  I  will  not  pretend  to  maintain  the  unlawful- 
ness of  singing  hymns  of  human  composure,  though  some 
of  much  superior  learning  and  judgment  have  done  it." 

Again,  after  disapproving  of  some  kinds  of  hymns,  he 
proceeds.  *'But  if  wt  have  ground  to  conclude  the  com- 
posure, as  to  the  matter  t>iereof,  and  mode  of  expression, 
unexceptionable,  and  adapted  to  raise  the  aflfections,  as 
well  as  excite  suitable  acts  of  faith  in  extolling  the  praises 
of  God,  it  gives  me  no  more  disgust,  though  it  be  not  in 
scripture  words,  than  praying  or  preaching  do  when  the 
matter  is  agreeable  thereunto." 

We  have  now  considered  the  history  of  Psalmody,  du- 
ring the  Mosaic  economy,  audi  it  affords  evidence,  amply 


48^ 


ON  PSALMODY. 


sufficient,  to  satisfy  every  candid  and  unbiassed  inquirer, 
that  there  were  many  songs  in  use,  during  that  period, 
which  were  not  considered  as  inspired;  and  that  they 
were  very  particular  in  adapting  their  songs  to  the  occasions 
of  their  praise.  With  this  view,  we  will  leave  the  Old 
Testament  worshippers,  in  anticipation  of  the  new  songs, 
expected  by  the  church  when  the  "Redeemer  should  come 
out  of  Zion,  to  turn  away  ungodliness  from  Jacob." 

Let  the  reader  then  review  the  evidence,  from  the  his- 
tory of  Psalmody,  both  before,  and  under  the  Law,  and 
see  whether  the  demand  of  our  author  be  not  answered — 
whether  it  is  not  satisfactorily  proved,  that,  under  both 
the  [patriarchal  and  legal  dispensations,  hymns  and  songs, 
not  in  scripture,  were  employed — and  whether,  besides 
this,  several  of  the  objections  and  accusations,  which  have 
fallen  in  the  way,  have  not  been  fully  refuted.  With  all 
this,  however,  our  main  support  is  yet  before  us,  viz.  the 
practice  and  precepts  of  Christ  and  his  apostles.  In  the 
next  chapter,  we  shall  have  an  opportunity  of  inquiring, 
what  is  the  duty  which  they  enjoin,  or  the  principle  to 
which  they  invite?  By  these,  we  are  willing  to  stand  or 
fall.  In  the  example  which  they  have  given  us,  we  desire 
to  follow  their  steps. 


History  of  Psalmody  during  the  age  of  the 
•Ipostles, 

Is  it  too  much  to  demand  of  our  friends  who  reason  thus,  some  proof 
of  the  existence  and  public  use,  in  the  age  of  the  apostles,  of  such  hymns  as 
they  contend  for?  Of  this,  which  should  fw-^i  be  settled,  it  seems  they  never 
think."  Apology,  p»  38.  « I  request  aie  objector,  for  once,  not  to  quibble  j 
and,  again,  I  demand  evidence  of  the  existence,  in  the  apostelic  agCy  of 
any  other  Psalmt,  and  Hymns,  and  Spiritual  songs,  than  those  contained 
in  the  ScriptmeP  Apology,  p.  82. 

It  is  very  possible,  we  have  not  thought  as  profound- 
ly, on  this  subject,  as  our  author :  such  as  our  thoughts 
have  beeo,  however,  we  shall  lay  them  before  the  readers, 


APOSTOLIC  AGE. 


49 


and  let  tliem  judge.  Onr  author  inquires,  is  it  too  much 
to  demand  of  our  friends,"  &c.  1  say,  no.  Whatevei 
evidence  Mr.  M'M.  is  willing  to  give^  he  has  a  right  tc 
demand  as  good;  but  he  has  no  right  to  demand  the  highest 
and  yet  ofier  the  lowest.  So  far,  therefore,  ae  I  am  con* 
cerned  in  this  controversy,  I  pledge  myself  to  yield  the 

f round,  to  give  up  the  question,  whenever  stronger  evi- 
ence  is  offered  against  my  sentiments,  than  I  can  produce 
in  support  of  thera.  vSupposing,  therefore,  that  our  author 
is  as  willing  to  offer  good  evidence,  as  to  demand  it,  we 
will  state  what  his  demand  is.  He  says,  speaking  of  the 
book  of  Psalms,  **Those  who  contend  for  its  banishment], 
and  the  adoption  of  its  rivals,  can  be  justified  only  by 
passages  of  scripture  which  contain  direct  jprecgi?^,  plain, 
undoubted  example  ^  or  at  least  some  established  principle^ 
from  which  their  conclusion  necessarily  flows. — We  can- 
not be  contented  with  gratuitous  assumptions,  or  ingenious 
analogies,  which  have  nothing  to  support  them  but  humaa 
authority.  We  must  have  a  warrant,  decided  and  clear: 
a  warrant  which  would  be  indubitable,  and  satisfactory,  it 
all  books,  excepting  the  Bible,  were  banished  from  the 
church" — Miller  in  the  Apology,  p.  120.  Such  are  the 
terms  our  author  says  he  adopts,  and  will  demand.  With, 
this  demand  I  willingly  and  readily  close.  As  to  the  ex- 
pression, "those  who  contend  for  its  banishment,"  it  is 
only  one  of  our  author's  bitter  and  slanderous  expressions, 
and  may  pass  until  we  come  to  that  part  of  our  work :  but^ 
the  evidence  we  will  now  consider,  and  lejave,  with  the 
reader,  the  opportunity  of  judging  who  best  meets  the 
terms  laid  down  by  Mr.  M'Master. 

According  to  the  above  terms,  and  the  character  of  the 
evidence  our  author  requires,  I  demand  evidence,  decided 
and  clear,  that  ever  either  Christ  or  his  apostles  sung  a 
Psalm  of  David.  That  they  often  referred  to  them,  in  their 
arguments,  preaching  and  epistles,  is  not  the  point;  but 
the  proof,  that  they  ever  sung  a  single  one,  is  now  deman- 
ded. On  this  point  we  shall  examine  our  author's  state- 
ments— not  his  evidence,  for  he  offers  none- 

When  speaking  of  tlve  first  proselytes  to  Christianity,  he 
says,  *' These  converts  were  peculiarly  attached  to  their 
ancient  forms,  and  to  the  sacred  books  which  were  so  fa- 
miliar to  their  rainds.    Had  it  been  proposed  to  exclude 
5 


50 


ON  PSALMODY. 


their  inspired  songs  from  their  assemblies,  and  to  substitute, 
♦  others  of  human  device  in  their  place,  the  whole  church 
w^ould  have  been  convulsed" — Apology,  p.  40.  Any  at- 
tentive reader  might  be  surprised,  at  the  proof  Mr.  M'M. 
demands^  and  that  which  he  offers.  He  requires  the  very 
best,  and  that  which  he  offers  is  a  bare  assertion,  that  by 
the  sidoption  of  a  new  psalmody,  &c.  the  churcl>  would 
have  been  convulsed,  I  again  pass  by  fling  about  the 
exclusion  of  the  inspired  songs.  The  frequency  of  repe- 
tition does  not  make  it  a  jot  more  true,  and  it  may  lie  over 
again  until  further  notice^  but  it  may  be  proper  to  inquire, 
what  light  the  scriptures  throw  upon  the  assertion  of  our 
author. 

1.  The  Bible  contains  the  most  ample  evidence,  that  the 
Jews  were  accustomed,  from  their  existence  as  a  people, 
that  is,  at  least,  from  their  going  out  of  Egypt,  to  make 
new  songs  on  new  occasions,  and  yet  we  never  hear  of  any 
convulsions  among  them. 

2.  The  prophets,  as  we  have  noticed,  and  particularly 
Isaiah,  promised  a  new  song  to  the  gospel  church,  and  cal- 
led upon  all  the  earth  to  unite  in  it.  From  their  former 
practices,  therefore,  these  promises  and  the  church's  ex- 
pectations, we  have  no  reason  to  allege  or  apprehend,  that 
any  convulsion  or  excitement  would  at  all  have  taken 
place. 

3.  When  the  morning  of  the  gospel  day  dawned,  Mary 
commenced  the  song,  which  was  followed  by  that  of  Zech- 
ariah,  the  angels,  and  Simeon  and  Anna:  but  no  convul- 
sion of  any  kind  took  place.  But  it  may  here  be  objected, 
that  these  were  inspired  songs.  This  makes  nothing  to 
the  point,  unless  they  were  received  from  the  first  as  such; 
and  if  they  were,  the  necessary  inference  would  be,  that  God 
v,'as  not  confining  them  to  the  songs  of  the  former  dispen- 
sation, when  he  gave  them  the  aid  of  his  Spirit,  in  preparing 
new  ones. 

4.  Besides  those  already  noticed,  we  find  the  multitudes 
on  diiierent  occasions,  as  well  as  individuals,  offering  up 
their  aspirations  of  praise,  for  the  miracles  Christ,  or  his 
apostles,  performed  in  their  behalf:  as,  in  Luke  vii.  16, 

And  there  came  a  fear  on  all :  and  they  glorified  God, 
saying,  That  a  great  prophet  is  risen  up  among  us;  and, 
that  God  hath  yi^ited  his  people."    In  Luke  xvii.  15- 


APOSTOLIC  AGE. 


51 


18,  And  one  of  them,  wlien  he  saw  that  he  was  healed, 
turned  back,  and  with  a  loud  voice  glorified  God,  and  fell 
down  on  his  face  at  his  feet,  giving  him  thanks:  and  he 
was  a  Samaritan.  And  Jesus  answering  said,  Were  there 
not  ten  clensed?  but  where  are  the  nine?  There  are  not 
found  that  returned  to  give  glory  to  God,  save  this  stran- 
ger." In  chap,  xviii.  43,  ''And  immediatel^Mie  received 
sight,  and  followed  him,  glorifying  God  :  and  all  the  people, 
when  they  saw  it,  gave  praise  unto  God."  These,  with  the 
hosannas  of  the  multitude,  when  Christ  entered  Jerusalem 
in  triumph,  as  the  Son  of  David,  plainly  declare  that  there 
was  no  danger  of  a  convulsion,  from  the  presentation  of  a 
new  song  of  praise.  On  all  these  occasions,  we  do  not. 
h.ear  of  the  least  displeasure  manifested,  except,  by  the 
Pharisees,  at  the  application  of  the  ancient  prophecy  to 
Jesus  as  the  Messiah.  On  a  number  of  other  occasions, 
praises  were  offered  by  the  multitude,  and  no  disapproba- 
tion expressed,  by  him  or  others:  and  the  same  observation 
may  be  made,  respecting  Acts  iii.  8,  9,  and  iv.  21  et  alibi* 

This  convulsion,  therefore,  which  our  author  has  so  finely 
imagined,  and  described  with  such  masterly  and  powerful 
effect,  has  no  support  whatever  from  scripture;  but  is 
merely  the  child  of  our  author's  own  inventive  imagination. 

The  next  statement  of  Mr.  M'M.  which  we  shall  exam- 
ine, is,  that  Christ,  and  his  apostles,  sung  the  Hillel,  at  the 
celebration  of  the  last  passover  before  his  death.  Our 
author's  words  are,  **In  his  own  practice,  our  Redeemer 
himself  gave  his  sanction  to  the  social  singing  of  praise,  as 
an  ordinance  divinely  appointed.  After  the  institution  of 
the  encliaristic  feast,  he  and  his  disciples  sung  an  hymn 
one  of  those  comprised  in  the  HilleU  that  is,  those  psalms 
from  the  113th  to  the  118th  inclusive" — Apol.  p.  15.  A- 
gain,  Of  ihe  practice  of  the  apostolic  age,  there  can  be 
little  doubt.  The  Saviour,  while  yet  with  his  disciples, 
set  thetn  an  example,  from  which  they  were  not  likely  to 
depiirt — the  Hillel  was  sung  by  him  and  them,"  p.  40.  And 
finally,  *'That  the  hymn  sung  by  our  Lord  and  his  disci- 
ples, after  the  institution  of  the  eucharistic  supper, nvas  a 
portion  of  that  part  of  the  book  of  Psalms,  called  the  Hillel 
by  the  Jews,  and  which  they  usually  sung  at  the  paschal 
solemnity,  is  admitted  as  more  than  probable,  by  all  except 
those  individuals  who  may  have  some  private  purpose  to 


52 


ON  PSALMODY. 


uphold  by  its  denial."  Our  author,  then,  in  a  note,  gifeg 
some  important  information,  respecting  the  Hillel,  in  his 
usual  manner  of  '^we  know;'^  and  concludes  with  a  ques- 
tion from  Lightfoot,  saying,  that  "  He  who  could  have 
inspired  every  disciple  to  have  been  a  David — sings  the 
jPsalms  of  David."  Apol.  p.  79. 

I  have  now  laid  before  the  reader,  all  the  strength  our 
author  has  brought  forward  on  this  subject :  and  I  would 
ask,  are  these  the  arguments,  of  a  man  who  demands  evi- 
dence, that  would  be  satisfactory  if  all  books  but  the  Bible 
were  banished  from  the  church?  The  reader  will  see,  that 
the  two  first  quotations^  from  pp.  15  and  40,  are  sheer  as- 
sertiom,  without  either  proof  or  qualification.  On  the 
79th  pa^e,  he  states  it  as  more  than  probable,  and  to  put 
down  opposition,  says,  this  is  admitted  by  all  except  those 
individuals  who  have  some  private  purpose  to  uphold  by 
its  denial.  We  are  not  informed  what  that  private  pur- 
pose may  be,  but  doubtless  will  stand  convicted  of  it,  if 
we  deny  our  author's  gratuitous  statements. 

It  is  true,  that  several  respectable  commentators  are  of 
the  opinion,  that  the  Hillel  was  sung  on  the  occasion  in 
question.  Gill  and  Whitby  think,  that  if  it  had  been  a 
/?ew;  «(>no%.  the  disciples  could  not  have  joinedj  but  they 
never  supposed  that  it  interferes  with  the  propriety  of 
using  a  Gospel  Psalmody.  We  will,  however,  examine 
this  subject  a  little,  and  rather  appeal  io  evidence  than  to 
names,  although  we  might  obtain  a  very  respectable  list  of 
names,  in  support  of  our  side  of  the  question. 

1..  I  think  it  particularly  strange  in  a  writer^  who  makes, 
so  much  ado  about  consistency^  to  demand  such  evidence  as 
be  specifies,  ami  oSfer  a  mere  gratuitous  say  so,  without  an 
attempt  at  offering  proof. 

2.  1  think  it  no  less  so  that  any  one  should  offer  the  case 
of  the  Hillel,  as  having  any  thing  to  do  with  the  question 
at  issue.  Surely  if  the  use  of  the  Hillel,  or  Hallel,  by  our 
Saviour,  be  an  example  for  our  imitation,  the  observance  of 
the  passover,  with  which  it  was  connected,  must  be  an  ex- 
ample also :  but,  if  the  passover  were  about  to  be  abolished, 
by  what  rule  of  reasoning,  would  the  Hallel  be  established 
by  the  same  example.  Logic  is  the  most  accommodating 
thing  in  the  world,  to  our  author  and  his  friends.  For  the 
very  same  example  and  command  of  Hezekiah,  and  his 


APOSTOLIC  AGE* 


58 


princes,  which  establishes  the  perpetual  obligation,  of  the 
Psalms  of  David  and  Asaph,"  has  no  effect  in  maintaining 
the  authority  of  instrumental  music :  and  the  same  axam- 
pie/ of  our  Saviour,  which  abolishes  the  passover,  establish- 
es those  Psalms,  called  the  Ilallel,  which  were  sung  witb 
it;  and  not  them  alone,  but  the  whole  of  that  book  in  whicli 
thej  are  found !  This  is  logic  with  a  witness!  The  example 
of  Christ,  therefore,  in  singing  the  Ilallel,  cannot  possibly 
be  any  more  our  pattern,  than  his  example  in  observing  the 
passoverj  if  associated  in  the  observance,  they  must  be 
associated  in  their  continuance,  or  abolition.  Thus  far 
I  have  reasoned  on  the  supposition  that  the  Hillel  was^  ' 
sung,  on  that  occasion  :  but,  I  am  now  to  offer  some  rea- 
sons why  I  think,  it  was  not  sung. 

1.  The  objection  of  some,  that  the  disciples  could  not  have 
joined  in  the  exercise,  if  it  were  a  new  composition,  ap- 
pears to  me  perfectly  frivolous;  and  might  just  as  well  have 
been  offered  against  every  song,  which  was  ever  sung, 
as  they  were  not  known  until  they  were  learned,  and  yet, 
it  did  not  prevent  the  frequent  introduction  of  songs,  in 
the  temple  service,  and  on  other  occasions.  How  could 
the  damsels  have,  joined  Miriam  at  the  sea.^  Nay,  how 
could  Moses  and  all  Israel  have  joined,  according  to  this 
objection?  Our  Saviour,  however,  could  have  repeated  the 
hymn,  and  they  could  have  joined  in  singing  it,  as  ♦was 
done  on  other  occasions. 

2.  The  language  of  the  text  cannot  be  made  to  refer  to 
any  particular  song,  by  any  fair  interpretation.  The 
words  are:  "And  when  they  had  hymned,  or  having 
hymnedf  they  went  out  to  the  Mount  of  Olives."  No  in- 
timation is  given  of  the  matter  of  the  hymn,  whether  old 
or  new;  and,  I  believe,  there  is  no  instance  in  the  New 
Testament,  of  that  term  being  used,  when  a  psalm  of  Da- 
vid is  evidently  intended. 

9,  The  Bible  knows  nothing  of  any  Hillel,  or  Hallel, 
being  sung  at  the  celebration  of  the  passover  Where  the 
institution  of  it  is  recorded,  in  Exodus,  there  is  no  account 
of  sinking,  of  any  kind,  and  certainly  no  command  to  en- 
force it.  In  the  reformation  which  Hezekiah  effected,  the 
singing  mentioned  in  the  29th  chapter,  was  performed  at 
the  purification  of  the  house  of  God,  and  before  the  ob^e^- 
vance  of  the  passover.    The  next  chapter  until  the  S.Oth 


34 


Ols'  PSALMOD  t\ 


Verse,  gives  the  history  of  the  celebration  of  the  passoverr 
but  not  one  word  about  singing.  From  the  21st  verse  ta 
the  end,  it  gives  an  account  of  the  feast  of  unleaveRed 
bread,  which  followed  the  passover;  and  informs  us  that 
the  Levites  and  the  priests  praised  the  Lord  from  day 
to  day,  singing  with  loud  instruments  unto  the  Lord.". 
In  the  celebration  of  the  passover,  by  Josiah,  it  is  stated 
that  '*they  kqH  the  possover  at  that  time,  and  the  feast  of 
Unleavened  bread,  seven  days :"  and  also,  that  "  the  singers, 
the  sons  of  Asaph,  were  in  their  place,  according  to  the 
commandment  of  David,  and  Asaph,  and  Heman,  and  Je- 
dulhan.  the  king's  seer.'-''  In  all  this,  there  is  no  account 
of  the  Hillel,  or  any-  other  song,  being  required  in  particu- 
lar connexion  with  the  passover.  Tha.t  singing  was  per- 
ibrmed  as  the  duty  and  privilege  of  the  worshippers,  we  are 
not  about  to  question  :  but  it  will  be  recollected,  that  the. 
point  now  at  issue,  is  the  probability  of  our  Saviour  having 
sung  the  HilleK  rather  than  something  new,  or  something 
e-Ise,  at  the  celebration  of  the  last  passover;  and  it  will,  I 
chink,  be  seen,  that  there  is  no  data  in  scripture,  for  the 
assertion,  either  from  the  history  of  the  observance  of  that 
ordinance,  by  the  Old  Testament  worshi-ppers,  or  by  Christ 
and  his  disciples. 

4.  It  now  remains,  that  the  accouniof  the  Hillel,  and  its 
obsi^f-vance,  are  no  more  than  traditions  of  the  elders,  and 
we  are  at  no  loss  to  kaow  how  much  respect  our  Saviour 
paid  to  their  traditionSi^ 

5.  Had  the  hymn  he  sung  on  that  occasion  been  inten* 
ded  for  an  example  to  us,  it  would  have  been  specifically 
declared;  but  the  very  fact  of  its  not  being  revealed,  indi- 
cates to  the  church  of  the  New  Testament,  that  she  is  not 
confined  by  particular  examples,  or  to  particular  songs. 
These  remarks  we  have  attempted  to  draw  from  the  Bible;- 
but,  if  ^'all  books  but  the  Bible  were  banished  from  th« 
church,"  where  would  be  the  Hillel,  on  which  owr  authoF 
places  so  much  reliance. 

Our  author  also  introduces  Paul  and  Silas,  with  thft 
same  confidenccj  as  exemplifying  the  use  of  David's 
Psalms.  These  are  his  v»'ords  :  ''-  Hear  a  New  Testament 
injunction:  'Is  aay  merry?  let  him  sing  pgalms.'  The 
practice  was  exemplified  by  two  illustrious  heralds  of  thev 
eross,  Paul  and  Siias;  and  "that  in  oircumstanc^s  very  wik- 


APOSTOLIC  AGE. 


55 


favourable  to  the  exercise;  it  was  at  midnidit,  aiid  when 
confined  in  the  dungeon  at  Philippi."  These  instances 
are  different  times  repeated,  with  a  solicitude^  to  make 
them  of  wei«^ht  in  the  argument,  that  betrays  a;  conscious 
deficiency  of  evidence.  Nothing  is  there,  but  the  asser- 
tions of  Mr.  .M'M.  to  lead  the  mind  to  any  former  psalnu 
The  original  words  are  literally,  "Paul  and  Silas  prayed 
and  hymned  to  God,"  without  giving  the  most  distant  inti- 
mation, of  the  matter  or  words  of  their  song.  From  the 
practice  of  the  saints  and  angels,  however,  at  the  birth  of 
Christ — from  that  of  the  diseased  and  maimed,  on  experi- 
encing, or- the  multitudes  on  seeing  the  effects  of  his  heal- 
ing power — and  from  the  practice  of  the  multitude  when 
He  entered  Jerusalem,  with  several  examples  recorded  in 
the  Acts  of  the  Apostles,  we  are  more  manifestly  led  to 
the  conclusion,  that  Paul  and  Silas  expressed  praise  ,  in 
language  immediately  adapted  to  the  occasion,  and  flow- 
ing from  the  then  state  of  their  own  minds,  and  the  cir- 
cumstances in  which  they  were  placed.  This  is  the  con- 
clusion most  agreeable  to  reason,  and  the  history  of  the 
transaction. 

The  injunction  of  James  is  of  an  equally  indefinite  char- 
acter. No  allusion  is  made  to  any  particular  song,  old  or 
new.  The  original  werd  is  psall'tto,  and  literally  signifies 
let  hhti  sing.  Indeed  this. word  would  be  of  more  force  to 
establish  the  propriety  of  using  instruments  than  the  exclu- 
sive use  of  any  particular  book  of  psalms.  The  Word  sig- 
aifies  to  sing,  accompanied  with  a  psaltery,  or  musical 
instrument,  to  be  beat  or  struck  with  the  fingers,  or  an 
in&tFument  for  the  purpose.  Forcing  such  texts,  there- 
lore,  as  these,  into  the.  service,  shows  a  great  dearth  of  ev- 
idence; if  not  something  of  a  reluctance  to  yield  to  the 
plain  meaning  of  the  word;  and,  indeed,  an  author  ought 
not  so  triumphantly  to  say,  that  we  never  think— so  con- 
fidently to  dimand  evidence,  until  he  is  prepared  with 
much  better,  to  support  the  position  he  defends.  The 
seader  must  certainly  see,  that  as  to  the  Psalms  of  David, 
there  is  not  a  tittle  of  evidence  that  either  Christ  or  his  a- 
postles  ever  sung  one  of  them;  but  that  a  number  of  others 
were  sung,  we  have  the  most  unquestionable  proof. 

Probably  about  four  years  after  the  imprisonment  of 
these  sei'vaats^  of  th^  cwss  at  fhilippi,  Paul  wrote  his  first 


56 


ox  PSALHrODY. 


epistle  to  the  Goririthian  church.  In  this  epistle  he  atl- 
ininistere'd  both  reproof  and  instruction,  respectin;;  the 
gifts  of  the  spirit  Avith  which  they  had  been  singularly  fa- 
voured, and  which  they  had  so  remarkably  abused.  In 
the  prosecution  of  this  design,  1  Cor.  xi.  4,  5,  the  apostle, 
speaking  by  the  spirit  of  God,  says,  "  every  man  pray- 
ing or  prophesying,  having  his  head  covered,  dishoncre'th 
iiis  head;  but  every  woman  that  prayeth  or  prophesieth, 
liaving  her  head  uncovered,  dishonoreth  her  head;  for  that 
is  all  one  as  if  she  v»ere  shaven."  That  the  prophesying, 
jiere  mentioned,  refers  to  the  act  of  composing  and  singing 
songs  of  prafse,  is  not  only  highly  probable,  but  appears 
necessary  to  reconcile  the  above  passage  with  another  in 
the  14th  chapter  apd  o4th  verse.  Let  your  women  keep 
silence  in  the  churches,  for  it  is  not  permitted  for  them  to 
speak:  but  they  are  commanded  to  be  under  obedience,  as 
also  saith  the  law."  This  being  on  the  subject  of  public 
teaching,  and  the  former  respecting  the  offering  of  praise, 
is  the  reason  of  the  restriction  in  the  one  case,  and  not  in 
the  other.  Women  were  always  permitted,  or  rather  re- 
quired, to  join  in  acts  of  praise;  we  find  that  on  many  oc- 
casions, they  led  the  chorus.  Hence  Miriam  is  called  a 
prophetess,  because  she  led  the  choir,  at  the  Red  sea; 

And  Miriam,  the  prophetess,  the  sister  of  Aaron,  took 
a  timbrel  in  her  band;  and  all.  the  women  went  out  after 
her  with  timbrels,  and  with  dances."    Ex.  xv.  20. 

Saul,  too,  is  said  to  have  "  met  a  company  of  prophets, 
coming  down  from  the  high  place,  with  a  psaltery,  and  a 
tabret,  and  a  harp  before  them."    1  Sam.  x.  5,  e't  alibi. 

In  the  arrangement  of  the  temple  music,  'also,  we  find 
that  "  David  and  the  captains  of  the  host  separated  to  the 
service  of  the  sons  of  Asaph,  and  of  Heman,  and  of  Jedu- 
thun,  who  should  prophesy  with  harps,  with  psalteries, 
and  with  cymbals.  Of  the  sons  of  Asaph,  which  prophesied 
according  to  the  order  of  the  king.  Of  Jeduthun,  who 
prophesied  with  a  harp,  to  give  thanks,  and  to  pi-aise  the 
Lord."  1  Chron.  xxv.  1 — 3.  On  the  same  account  it  is 
said,  ^'Zecharias  was  filled  with  the  Holy  Ghost,  and 
prophesied,  saying,  blessed  be  the  Lord  God  of  Israel^ 
for  he  hath  visited  and  redeemed  his  people,"  &c. 

On  this  subject  Jennings  says,  "Thus  the  heathen  po- 
ets, who  sang  and  composed  verses  in  praise  of  their  g«ds,' 


APOSTOLIC  AGE, 


57 


4'ere  called  bj  the  Romans,  vates  or  prophets^  which  is  of 
the  same  import  with  the  Greek  word  prophets,  a  title 
which  Paul  gives  to  Epimenides  a  Cretan  poet,  Tit.  i.  12. 
This  notion  of  prophets  and  prophesying  may  give  some 
light  to  the  following  passage  in  the  first  Epistle  to  the 
Corinthians — 1  Cor.  xi.  5,  Every  woman  praying  or  pro- 
phesying with  her  head  uncovered,  dishonoureth  her  head." 
Antiquities,  p.  178. 

Mede  says,  "  Perhaps  their  prophesying  may  here  mean, 
(as  we  have  shown  it  does  mean  in  other  places)  praising 
God  in  psalms  and  hymns.  And  thus  praying  and  pro- 
phesying are  fitly  joined  together,  these  being  the  two 
parts  of  public  worship,  in  which  the  whole  congregation 
is  supposed  to  unite."    Ant.  p.  178. 

Henry  says,  "Though  the  women  might  not  preach, 
even  by  inspiration,  because  teaching  is  the  business  of  a 
superior,  yet  she  might  pray  or  utter  hymns  by  inspira- 
tion, even  in  the  public  assembly."  With  these  views 
respecting  the  prophesying  of  Zechariah,  and  this  text^ 
Guise  corresponds.  It  therefore  follows,  that  compos- 
ing hymns  was  a  well  known  practice  in  the  Corinthian 
church,  distinguished  by  the  term  prophesying. 

The  26th  verse,  however,  of  the  i4th  chapter,  is  still 
more  to  the  point — "  How  is  it  then,  brethren?  when  ye 
come  together,  every  one  of  you  hath  a  psalm,  hath  a  doc- 
trine, hath  a  tong-ie,  hath  a  revelation,  hath  an  interpreta- 
tion." 

Mr.  M'M.  ill  considering  the  sentiment,  that  our  songs 
ought  to  be  suited  to  our  circumstances,  and  endeavouring 
to  refute  it  says:  What  does  the  argument  lead  to  in 
such  a  case?  that  every  one  must  bring  a  psalm  and  a 
doctrine  suitable,  as  he  supposes,  to  his  own  case.  Then, 
indeed,  we  would  find  a  practice  corresponding  with  the 
sentiments  of  our  objecting  brethren;  but  at  the  same 
time,  a  practice  condemned  by  apostolic  rebuke! — 'How 
is  it  then,  brethren?  when  ye  come  together,  every  one 
of  vou  hath  a  psalm?' "    Apolooy,  p.  139. 

We  have,  perhaps,  said  what  is  sufficient  on  this  sub- 
ject already,  by  shewing  that  the  Jews  endeavoured  to 
make  their  songs  appropriate — refusing  to  sing  when  they 
^vere  not — and  the  same  practice  being  adopted  by  the 
New  Testament  saints,  justifies  us  in  leaving  our  author 


ON  PSALMODY. 


to  settle  the  dispute  with  them,  if  thej^  acted  improperly. 
But,  he  saj'S  the  practice  was  condenmed  by  apostolic  re- 
'buke.  What  practice?  The  practice  of^  making  their 
psalms?  The  practice  of  making  them  appropriate  to 
their  cases?  Neither  the  one  nor  the  other.  The  apostle 
rebukes  them  for  attempting  to  be  all  heard  at  the  same 
time,  or  of  expressing  themselves  in  a  language  which  was 
not  understood.  But  to  say  that  the  apostle  condemned 
theai  for  having  their  psalm,  is  saying  what  the  apostle 
does  not  say.  if  lie  disapproved  of  their  psalm,  he  also 
disapproved  of  their  doctrine — their  tongue — their  rev- 
elation— their  interpretation.  In  other  words,  he  rebuked 
in  them  the  gift  of  the  spirit.  This,  however,  happens 
to  be  Mr.  M'M's  gloss  upon  the  passage,  and  not  the  sen- 
timent of  the  apostle,  who  did  not  either  rebuke  or  dis- 
courage the  exercise  of  these  gifts,  but  the  disorderly  and 
ostentatious  manner  in  which  they  were  often  displayed. 

On  this  subject,  Dr.  John  Edwards,  of  England,  says, 
**The  apostle  here  speaks  of  singing  snd  praying  by  the 
immediate  help  of  the  Spirit;  for  at  that  time  the  saints  at 
Corinth  had  so  much  of  an  extraordinary  spirit,  that  they 
could  endite  psalms  extempore.  When  theij  came  together 
every  one  of  them  had  a  psalm^  that  is,  they  were  able  to 
compose  a  psalm  by  the  special  gift  of  the  Spirit.  It  was 
used  to  utter  extemporary  hymns  without  any  numbers 
and  measures,  such  as  the  song  of  Moses  and  Deborah  in 
the  Old  Testament,  and  of  Zachery  and  Simeon,  and 
Anna  in  the  New.''  Scott  on  the  passage  says,  "When 
they  came  together,  all  who  were  endued  with  gifts,  were 
ready  eagerly  to  seize  thic  opportunity  of  exercising  them; 
£0  that  one  would  begin  to  sing  a  psalm  or  spiritual  song, 
another  to  discourse  on  some  doctrine,  or  another  to  speak 
in  an  unknown  tongue,  another  to  declare  some  special 
revelation  that  had  been  made  to  him,  or  another  to  inter- 
pret what  had  been  spoken.  Thus  several  would  speak 
at  the  same  time,  in  diSerent  parts  of  the  assembly;  and 
while  every  one  was  more  desirous  to  be  heard  and  ad- 
mired, then  to  hear  and  be  edified,  the  wiiole  scene  be- 
came confused,  and  the  great  end  of  their  coming  together 
was  overlooked.'' 

Prophesy,  in  the  Old  Testament,  doth  often  signify 
a  divine  afflatus,  enabling  him  who  had  it  to  compose  hymns 


APOSTOLIC  AGE. 


59 


or  psalms  of  praise  to  God,  1st  Sam.  x.  5,  1st  Cbron.  xx\% 
1;  accordinj^lv  the  p^^alm  here  mentioned,  ver.  26,  and  the 
singing  with  the  Spirit,  ver.  15,  16,  are  the  eftects  of  the 
prophetical  afflatus  by  which  the  christians  of  those  times 
taught  and  admonished  one  another  in  jjsalms,  and  hymns^ 
and  spiritual  songs.-^  Whitby  in  loc.  "Those,  who  held 
some  otiice  in  the  church,  were  the  regular  qualified  instruc- 
tors in  these  religious  meetings;  and  yet  laymen  had  liberty 
to  address  their  brethren  on  these  occasions,  the  same  as  in 
the  synagogues  ;  also  to  sing  hymns,  and  to  pray,  which,  in 
truth,  many  of  them  did,  especially  those  who  were  supernat- 
urally  gifted,  not  excepting  the  women. "  Jahn's  Archaeol- 
ogy, p  504. 

Numerous  references  might  be  offered  on  this  subject  ; 
and  there  appears  to  be  but  one  opinion,  among  commenta- 
tors, with  respect  to  the  fact  of  the  Corinthians  composing 
their  own  psalms  ;  and  Mr.  M'M.  is  the  only  writer  of 
note,  who  applies  the  apostolic  rebuke,  to  that  practice. 
Their  ostentation  and  disorder  were  the  subjects  of  the  an- 
imadversions of  the  Apostle. 

About  five  years,  perhaps,  after  the  writing  of  this  Epis- 
tle, the  Epistles  to  the  Ephesians,  and  Colossians,  were 
written.  Eph.  v.  19,  20,  and  Col.  iii.  16,  17,  have  given 
much  labour  to  the  polemics,  which  would  never  have  been 
bestowed,  had  not  favourite  opinions  required  their  aid. 
Were  there  no  contest  to  be  maintained,  I  apprehend  there 
would  have  been  but  one  opinion  respecting  the  meaning 
of  those  scriptures.  As  it  is,  however,  they  present  us 
with  three  distinct  questions,  which  have  occupied  the  at- 
tention of  others,  and  now  demand  a  share  of^  ours.  To 
what,  in  particular,  does  the  term,  word  of  Christ,  refer  ? 
What  is  the  extent  of  the  phrase,  psalms,  and  hymns,  and 
spiritual  songs  ?  What  is  intended  by  doing  all  in  the 
name  of  the  Lord  Jesus  ? 

Mr.  M'M.  proves,  with  his  usual  facility,  what  is  not 
denied,  that  the  whole  word  of  God  is  the  word  of  Christ ; 
and  then  comes  to  the  following  remarks  ;  "  Let  all  who 
deny  this,  take  their  future  stand,  at  least  with  the  semi- 
infidels  of  our  day,  and  on  that  ground  thej  shall  be  met. 
The  songs  of  scripture,  whether  found  m  the  Old  or 
New  Testament,  are  the  word  of  Christ.  That  this  should 
be  denied  by  any*  who  have  subscribed  the  following  dee- 


60 


ON  PSALMODY. 


Uration,  which  every  minister  of  the  Presbyterian  church 
has  done,  is  only  another,  yet  lamentable  instance,  of  the 
inconsistency  of  man — *  Christ  executeth  the  office  of 
a  prophet,  in  his  revealing  to  the  church,  in  all  ages,  by 
his  spirit  and  word,  in  divers  wavs  of  administration,  the 
whole  will  of  God. '  "    Apol.  p.  1 26. 

The  reader  would  unquestionably  suppose,  from  the 
above  remarks  of  our  author,  containing  the  charge  of 
semi -infidelity — a  challenge  to  meet  us  on  that  ground  j 
and  his  lamentations  for  the  inconsistency  of  some,  name- 
less persons,  who  have  subscribed  the  above  declaration, 
that,  at  least,  some  members  of  the  Presbyterian  church, 
and  ministers  of  her  communion,  have  denied,  that  the 
w^hole  word  of  God  is  the  word  of  Christ.  Nothing,  how- 
ever, is  farther  from  the  truth.  I  think  I  may  with  confi- 
dence assert,  that  there  is  not  such  an  instance  to  be  found 
in  the  connexion  of  the  Presbyterian  church,  and  the  as- 
sertion of  it,  by  our  author,  is  only  another,  yet  lamenta- 
ble instance,  of  the  inconsistency  of  man.  If,  however, 
the  reader  will  attend  to  this  subject,  he  will  soon  find 
that  the  above  remarks  possess  a  little  of  the  deceptive 
character.  None  deny,  that  the  whole  word  of  God  is 
the  word  of  Christ,  but  many  deny  that  the  apostle  in  the 
epistles  to  the  Ephesians  and  Colossians,  already  noticed, 
intended  the  whole,  by  that  term.  The  first  of  these  prop- 
ositions, we  admit;  the  latter,  we  deny.  The  reader  will, 
^erefore,  attend  to  the  following  remarks : 

Our  author  says,  "  The  songs  of  scripture,  whether 
found  in  the  Old  or  New  Testament,  are  the  word  of 
Christ.'^  Now,  if  so,  how^an  the  author  and  his  friends 
confine  the  meaning  of  the  apostle  to  the  book  of  Psalms. 
If  all  are  intended  by  the  word  of  Christ,  all  ought  to  be 
lised  according  to  the  command  of  Christ— of  course,  our 
eongs  of  praise  ought  to  be  taken  from  all.  This  explana- 
tion of  our  author  would,  I  apprehend,  correspond  more 
with  the  practice  he  opposes,  than  with  that  which  he  de- 
fends. It  is  another  curious  specimen  of  consistency,  to 
explain  the  word  of  Christ,  as  referring  to  the  whole  word 
of  inspiration,  and  yet  from  that  derive  an  argument  that 
the  apostle  only  meant  the  Psalms  of  David.  I  think, 
therefore,  it  is  fully  manifest,  that  our  author's  premises 
are  much  too  broad  for  Ms  codgIusiod:  or,  rather,  the 


AI^O&TOLIO  AGE. 


6i 


•^bnclusiou  is  narrowed  down  quite  too  raucli  for  the  pre 
mises;  and  that  they  would  afford  his  opponents  a  much, 
-stronger  argument,  than  they  can  afford  tolnmself. 

I  now  venture  the  opinion  tiiat,  in  the  place  in  question, 
the  apostle  did  not  intend  either  the  New  or  the  Old 
Testament,  by  the  term  word  of  Christ.  As  this  may  ap- 
pear new,  to  many  of  my  readers,  I  request  their  atten- 
tion to  the  fallowing  considerations  : 

I  believe  it  was  not  intended  to  refer  to  the  Old  Testa- 
ment, becatsse,  at  that  time,  the  Bible  was  only  to  be  ob- 
tained in  two  languages,  Hebrew  and  Greek.  In  the  time 
of  Ptolemy  Philadelphus,  the  Jewish  scriptures  were  trans 
lated  into  Greek,  although  many  of  the  learned  have  thought 
that  no  more  than  the  five  books  of  Moses,  called  the  Pen- 
tateuch, were  then  translated. 

This  opinion  appears  to  be  countenanced  by  Josephus, 
Avho  says,  ^  Let  it  not  be  understood  that  this  great  king 
had  all  the  copies  given  him  entire,  but  only  such  of  them 
as  respect  our  laws;  and  were  delivered  to  liim  at  Alex- 
andria by  the  interpreters  that  were  sent  with  them  thither, 
to  that  purpose. "    Ant.  p.  2. 

In  a  discourse,  prefixed  to  the  same  work,  we  have 
the  following  statement :  "  The  Hebrew  of  the  Bible 
was  at  and  after  the  time  of  our  Saviour^  a  learned  language, 
and  not  understood  but  by  scholars :  the  common  language 
of  the  Jews  being  at  that  time  Syriack  intermixed  with 
Chaldee:  and  there  was  no  usual  reading  of  the  Zazf?  in 
Hebrew,  in  the  synagogues,  without  an  interpretation  of 
it,  which  they  read  also."  The  Samaritans  rejected  the 
Hebrew  prophets,  and  their  Bible  contained  no  more  than 
the  jive  hooks.  It  appears,  however,  that  if  the  seventy 
translated  the  pentateuch  only,  the  remainder  of  the  Bible 


Christ,  the  Greek  was  the  language  in  which  it  was  prin- 
cipally read.  The  Hebrew  language,  therefore,  had  be- 
come a  dead  letter  to  the  people,  and  the  Bible  was  only 
to  be  found  in  that  and  in  Greek. 

Again.  It  was  more  than  a  thousand  years  after  this^ 
before  the  art  of  printing  was  discovered  or  invented. 
Copies  of  the  Bible  when  procured,  were  written  out  by 
hand  at  a  great  price,  and  although  copies  were  generally 


was  translated  by  some 


for,  at  the  coming  of 


6 


62 


ON  PSALMODY. 


procured  for  the  synagogues,  yet  v/e  hear  very  little  of 
their  being  in  private  families. 

Besides  all  this,  the  people  of  that  age  had  not  the  ad- 
vantage of  education  that  we  enjoy  in  the  presient  age  of 
tiie  world,  and  very  few  indeed  could  read  their  books  in 
their  own  language.  Those,  therefore,  who  now  enjoy 
the  advantages  of  education  and  printing,  can  form  scarce- 
ly any  adequate  conception  of  the  scarcity  of  books,  and 
how  few  couid  use  them.  Indeed,  if  in  tliis  age  of  print- 
ing and  Bibles,  so  many  thousands  are  still  destitute  of 
the  scriptures,  \\'^at  must  have  been  the  scarcity  of  that 
age  of  ignorance  and  poverty^ 

Now,  of  all  the  languages  spoken  on  the  4 ay  of  Pente- 
cost, Acts  ii.  8 — 11,  the  Bible  was  read  in  only  one* 
j^nd  haw  scarce  it  was,  may  be  farther  seen  from  the  fact, 
that  about  the  close  of  the  second  century,  and  more  than 
one  liundred  and  fifty  years  after  the  crucifixion  of  the  Re- 
deemer, Melito,  bishop  of  Sardis,  took  much  .pains  to 
collect  as  well  as  ascertain  the  number  and  order  of  the 
sacred  books.  On  that  occasion  h€  addressed  Onesimus 
as  follows  : — 

'•^Melito  to  Onesimus,  greeting:  Forasmuch  as  out  of 
your  great  love  to,  and  delight  in  the  holy  scriptures,  you 
liave  oft  desired  me  to  collect  such  passages  out  of  the  law 
and  the  prophets  as  relate  to  our  Saviour,  and  the  several 
parts  of  our  christian  faith,  and  to  be  certainly  informed 
of  the  books  of  the  Old  Testament,  how  many  in  number^ 
and  in  what  order  they  were  written,  I  have  endeavoured 
to  comply  with  your  desires  in  this  affair-  For  I  know 
your  great  zeal  and  care  concerning  the  faith,  and  how 
much  you  desire  to  be  instructed  in  matters  of  religion, 
and  especially  out  of  love  to  God  how  infinitely  you  pre- 
fer these  above  all  other  things,  and  are  solicitous  about 
your  eternal  salvation.  In  order  hereunto,  I  travelled  in- 
to the  east,  and  being  arrived  at  the  place  where  those 
tilings  were  done  and  published,  and  having  accurately 
informed  myself  of  the  books  of  the  Old  Te&tament,  I  have 
sent  you  the  following  account.*'  Cave,  p.  342^  Mosh- 
eim,  vol.  1,  p.  184;  Milnor,  vol.  1,  p.  244.  Here  follows 
a  catalogue  of  the  sacred  books,  which  is  the  same  as  that 
now  in  our  Bibles,  except,  that  Nehemiah  was  included  is 
Ezra,  and  Esther  was  wanting. 


APOSTOLIC  AGE. 


G3 


This  was  the  first  catalogue  of  the  Old  Testament  books, 
made  by  any  christian  writei-,  although  it  was  so  long  after 
the  time  of  our  Saviour,  which  demonstrates  the  scarcity 
of  copies  at  that  period.  This  is  further  confirmed,  by  the 
fact  of  Melito  having  to  travel  into  the  east,  viz.  into  Ju- 
dea,  in  order  to  procure  them.  Sardis,  of  which  Melito 
was  bishop,  is  situated  about  one  degree  N.  E.  of  Ephesus, 
and  about  a  degree  and  a  half  a  little  N.  of  E.  from  Colosse 
and  Laodicea.  Three  of  these  places  are  numbered  among 
the  seven  churches  of  the  Apocalypse.  Instead,  however, 
of  obtaining  the  sacred  scriptures  in  this  part  of  the  church, 
Melito,  at  the  close  of  the  second  century,  had  to  travel 
into  the  land  of  Judea  for  that  purpose. 

Now,  when  we  have  the  practice  of  believers,  from  the 
song  of  Mary  and  others,  about  the  time  of  Christ's  appear- 
ance— of  the  multitudes  and  those  who  were  healed — of 
the  Corinthian  and  other  churches,  who  composed  and.-^ 
brought  forward  their  psalms  of  praise,  all  placed  before  us, 
as  examples  of  the  practice  of  the  disciples  on  that  subject 
— when  we  have  seen  Christianity  arising  in  Judea,  and 
spreading  forth  that  light  which  immediately  radiated 
through  Asia  Minor,  Thrace,  Macedonia,  Greece,  Italy, 
Lydia,  Egypt,  Chaldea,  Elymai,  Mesopotamia,  Syria  and 
Arabia,  and  reflect,  that,  among  the  languages  spoken  in 
all  these  countries,  and  other  places  where  the  gospel 
was  spread,  in  the  first  century,  the  Bible  was  only  to  be 
found  in  the  Greek — and,  when  we  have  seen,  that  such 
was  the  state  of  ignorance  in  that  age,  that  few  could  even 
read  their  vernacular  tongue,  can  we,  for  a  moment,  per- 
suade ourselves,  that,  under  such  circumstances,  the  apos- 
tle referred  the  disciples  at  Ephesus  and  Colosse,  to  the 
Old  Testament,  as  the  word  of  Christ,  from  which  thev 
were  to  extract  their  songs  of  praise?  Certainly  not. 

Again.  It  is  very  obvious  that  it  was  not  the  New  Tes- 
tament, to  which  the  apostle  had  reference.  Of  the  New 
Testament  considerably  less  than  the  half  was  then  written, 
according  to  the  generality  of  chronologers,  and  several 
parts,  of  what  was  then  extant,  were  as  yet  in  very  few 
hands.  Being,  therefore,  recently  written,  an  epistle  in 
ope  place  and  a  gospel  in  another,  it  is  not  even  supposable 
that  the  apostle  did  refer  to  it,  unless  he  had  some  allusion 
to  the  epistles  he  was  then  writing,  as  that  icord  of  Christ, 


ON  PSALMODY. 


which  was  to  dwell  in  them,  and  from  whieh  their  praises^ 
were  to  be  drawn.. 

Finally.  I  believe,  that,  when  the  apostle  employed  the 
term  word  of  Christ,  he  intended  expressly  the  gospel 
which  he  called  the  word  of  faith — the  word  of  the  gospel 
'^the  word  of  God — or  the  word  of  Christ,  as  it  occurred.. 
When  the  writers  of  the  New  Testament  referred  to  the 
Old,  it  was  by  the  terms  or  phrases,  the  scriptures—as  it 
is.  written — as  saith  the  prophet,  &c.    Both  these  modes 
of  expression  are  examplifiied  in  Acts,  xvii.  11,  "These 
wer«  more  noble  than  those  of  Thessalonica,  in  that  they 
received  tlie  word  with  all  readiness  of  mind,  and  search - 
eil  the  scriptures  daily,  whether  these  things  were  so." 
Here,  as  in  other  places,  the  preached  gospel  is  termed  the 
word;  but  the  Old  Testament  the  scriptures.    This  will 
more  fully  appear,  from  the  following  catalogue  of  texts^ 
where  the  term  word  occurs,  and  which  might  have  been, 
greatl}^  increased  had  it  been  necessary.    Those,  however, 
who  will  not  be  satistied,  with  the  examination  of  what  is. 
offered,  would  not  be  more  s©  if  the  number  were  increased. 
See  then  Mat.  xiii.,  19-23:  Mark  iv.  14-20f  Luke  v.  5, 
xi.  28;  John  xvii.  20^  Acts  iv.  31,  vi.  2,  7,  viii.  25,  x.  36, 
S7,  xii.  24,  xiii.  7,  26,  44,  46,  48,  49,  xv.  7,  xvi.  32,  xix. 
10,  20,.  XX.  32;  Rom.  s.  8;  Gal.  vi.  6;.  Phil.  i.  14.  ii.  I65. 
CoLi-  5;  IstThes.  i.  5,  8,  ii.  13;  .  2a  Thes.  iii.  1;  1st. 
Tim.  V.  17.%.  Heb.  xiii.  7;  1st  Pet.  i.  23,  9.5;  Rev.  i.  2,  9, 
vi.  9,  and  xs.  4,    When  it  is  farther  considered,  that,  al- 
though the  scriptures  were  at  that  time  accessible  to  so  few, 
the  preached  word  was,,  b^  the  gift  of  tongues,,  addressed 
to  every  nation^  in  their  oiv7i  language  in  which  they  were 
})QYYi — Whether  then  is  it  most  reasonable,  that  the  apos- 
tle referred  to  the  tvord  of  the  gospel,  which  every  one  had 
the  opportunity  of  liearingv  01' the  written  word  which  very^ 
few  had  the  privilege  of  reading.    If  tlvese  texts  are  hon- 
estly examined,,  and  the  other  considerations  suggested, 
are  candidly  weighed,  I  am  fully  convinced  the  reader  will 
see,  that  in  the  epistles  before  us,  the  apostle  had  not  any 
positive  reference  to  the  ivritten  scripturesi  but  to  the-gos- 
pel  which  they  had  preached.     Of  this  he  says,      Let  the 
irord  of  Christ  dwell  in  you  richly,  in  all  wisdom,"  and% 
this  they  were  recjiiired  to  admoijigh  cu3  -^uotlier,  in  tljeir; 
!*ongs  of  praise,. 


APOSTOLIC  AGE. 


65 


Should  it  be  thought  to  interfere  with  this  view,  that  the 
Jews  were  required  to  search  the  scriptures — that  theBer- 
eans  were  commended  for  their  industry  in  that  exercise — 
tliat  Timothy  understood  them  from  his  childhood — and, 
that  Peter  speaks  of  the  scriptures,  as,  a  more  sure  word 
of  prophecy,  and  of  some  who  wrested  the  writings  of  Paul 
to  their  own  destruction;  let  these  things  be  considered. 
That  we  have  admitted,  that  the  Jews  had  the  scriptures 
among  them,  and  were  in  some  degree  conversant  with 
them — that  the  Bereans  were  Jews,  who  had  the  ancient 
scriptures  in  their  synagogue — that  Timothy  was  the  son 
of  a  Jewess,  who  appears  to  have  taken  special  care  of  his 
education,  and  whose  faith,  with  that  of  his  grandmother, 
is  commended  by  the  apostle — and  that  those,  wha  were 
mentioned  by  Peter,  inhabited  that  region  to  which  nearly 
all  the  epistles  of  Paul  were  addressed,  and  spoke  the  Greek 
language,  into  which  the  Old  Testament  had  been  transla- 
ted, and  in  which  the  New  was  written..    All  this,^  there- 
fore, does  not  in  the  least  aft'ect  the  truth,  of  the  want  of 
the  scriptures,  in  the  other  languages;  the  scarcity  of  them 
in  that  tongue  in  which  they  were  found  f  nor  yet,  the  fact 
of  general  ignorance  of  letters,  and  general  incapacity  ta 
read  the  word  of  God  in  any  language-    Finally*  Our  sen- 
timents are  more  fully  confirmed,  by  the  apostle,  in  the 
following  words,  Heb.  xiii.  7,  8,  '•'Remember  them  whicli 
have  the  rule  over  you,  who  have  sjjofcen  unto  you;  ihQworcL 
of  Godf  whose  faith  follow,  considering  the  end  of  their 
conversation,"  &c.    It  is  the  word  of  God  preached,  which* 
they  are  required  to  follow,  and  so  it  is  ia  the  place  in^ 
question. 

The  next  question  is,  are  we  to  consider  the  phrase^ 
*^  Psalms,  and  hymns,  and  spiritual  songs, "as  applying,  ex~ 
elusively,  to  the  Psalms  of  David,  or  are  we  to  underatani 
these  words,  as  applying,  indefinitely,  to  any  sacretf  poetry,- 
ancient  or  modern,,  which  is  scriptural  in  its  doctrines,  and 
suited  to  express  the  exercises  of  the  people  of  GodL  The 
first  opinion  is  that  of  our  author  and  his  friends ::  the. 
latter  is  ours..  We  may  be  permitted  too,  to>  ex'press  our 
conviction,  that,  there  would  be  no  dispute  aboutr  these 
words,  were  there  not  a  favourite  position,  to  maintain^ 
The  very  form  of  the  words  point  out  their  design,  and  n©-- 
S-iich  phraseology  having  beeii  |)efore  employed,.  in.spealc» 
6.* 


66 


ON  PSALMODY. 


fng  of  any  part  of  scripture,  it  is  extraordinary  that  eve^r 
they  were  supposed  to  have  a  special  reference  to  the 
Psalms  of  David. 

Brown,  in  his  Dictionary  of  the  Bible,  says,  '^Psalms 
may  denote  such  as  were  sung  on  instrunlents^5  hymns 
such  as  contain  only  matter  of  praise;  and  spiritual  songs 
such  as  contain  doctrines,  history,  and  prophesy  for  men'& 
instruction."  This  author,  it  is  true,  leans  to  the  opinion, 
that  it  is  only  in  the  ancient  Psalms  that  we  are  to  look 
for  these  three  kinds  of  poetry. 

It  is  not  by  any  means  denied,  but  the  Psalms  would 
bear  such  a  division;  but,,  did  any  such  division  ever  obtain 
among  the  Jews?  were  they  ever  accustomed  to  designate 
them  by  such  a  phraseology?  did  ever  Christ  or  his  apostles 
speak  of  them  by  these  denominations?  If  not,  why  should 
the  apostle  adopt  this  singular  distinction,  when  speaking 
of  the  same  collection?  These  questions,  we  thinkj,  will  be 
answered  only  in  one  way,,  by- a  mind  free  from  previous 
bias.    To  make  this. as  plain  as  possible  : — When  Christ, 
or  his  apostles,  spake  of  the  Psalms  of  David,  they  uniform- 
ly employed  language  that  could  not  be  misunderstood,  as 
may  be  seen  in  the  following,  as  well  as  in  other  texts^ 
of  scripture:  Math.  xxii.  4Br  Mark  xii.  36;  and  Lukexx. 
42,     David  himself  saith  in  the  book  of  Fsalms."  Luke 
xxiv.  44,  "  All  things  must  be  fulfilled, which  were  writteft- 
in  the  law  of  Moses,  and  in  the  prophets,  and  in  the  Psalms,^ 
concerning  me.-'    Acts  i.  16,     This  scripture  must  needs 
be  fulfilled,,  which  the  Holy  Ghost  by  the  mouth  of  David 
^pake  before  concerning  Judas. Acts  ii.  34,.  "  For  David- 
Is  not  ascended  into  the  heavens:  but  he  saith  himself, 
The  Lord  said  unto  my  Lord,  Sit  thou  on  my  right  hand."" 
xiii.  33^  "  It  is  also  written  in  the  second  Psalm,  Thou  art 
my  Sonj  this  day  have  I  begotten  thee."  Heb.  iv.  7,  A- 
gain,  he  limiteth  a  certain  day,  saying  in  David,  To  day- 
after  so  long  a  time,"  &c.  &c. 

Several  of  these  expressionsyparticulaj-iy  the  two  lastj  were 
used,  by-the  apostle  whose  language  we  are  considering, 
some  before,  and  some  after  the  writing  of  these  epistlefr- 
to  the  Ephesians  and  Colossians,  Why  then,  if  he  inten- 
ded the  Psalins^  of  David  j  and  them  only,  did  he  depart 
worn  the  usual  mode  of  expression,  without  any  necessity?: 

\¥hy  did  he  introduee,  what  I  roust  still       a  tautology,  bjr 


APOSTOLIC  AGE. 


6T 


adding  liymns  and  spiritual  songs,  when  the  word.  Psalms- 
of  David^  would  have  been  better  understood.  The  rea- 
son, obviously  was,  that  the  design  was  not  the  same.  He 
had  no  intention  of  making  any  particular  reference  to  that 
book,  and  he  formed  his  language  accordingly.  Mr.  Brown 
modestly  says,  Psalms  ma^, denote,"  &c.  but  our  author, 
who  does  not  make  statemjents  by  halves,  has  discovered 
that  "  maf/ means  mMsf-."  He  therefore  makes  tke  asser  - 
tion without  any  qualification  or  hesitation. 

He  goes  on  to  &ay,  Although,  in  the  exposition  of  these 
terms,  among  reputable  writers,  there  are  some  faint  shades 
of  difference,,  yet  all  unite  in  opposition  to  the  idea,  that  a 
hijmnr  and  spiritual  song,  must  mean  uninspired  composi- 
tions," p..  127. 

I  believe,  indeed,  no  writer  of  respectability,  says  the 
words  must  mean  human,  or  uninspired  composition;  but 
I  believe  also,  it  will  be  found,  that  the  most  respectable 
commentatoFS,  unite  in  the  opinion,  that  they  do  mean 
such,  as  well  as  any  other.  Nay,.  I  believe  that  these 
terms  cannot  be  shown  to  be  used,  in  the  New  Testament,  • 
where  an  inspired  song  is  evidently  intended.  Scott  says, 
<'They  should  substitute  in  the  place  of  the  loose  odes 
and  songs  of  the  Gentiles,  or  other  trifling  conversation, 
the  psalms  and  hymns  of  the  sacred  scriptures,  and  such 
spiritual  songs,  as  pious  men  composed,  on  the  peculiar 
subjects  of  the  gospel;  and  according  to  the  doctrine  tiC 
truth."    Scott  on  Eplx  v.  19. 

Whitby  says,  "  According  to  the  ancients,  he  exhorts 
them  to  siri^  by  the  gifts  given  them  by  the  Holy  Ghost,  of 
which,  one  is  the  word  of  wisdom;  and  this  exposition  is 
confirmed  by  the  parallel  place,  Eph.  v.  18,  19:  Be  ye 
filled  with  the  spirit,  speaking  to  one  another  in  psalms, 
and  hymns,  and  spiritual  songs.  Now,,  these  gifts  being 
chiefly  exercised  in  their  assemblies,  where  especially 
they  did  sing  in  the  spirit^  1  Cor.  xiv.  15,  16;  and  every 
one  had  his  psalm  and  his  doctrine,  ver.  26.  I  con- 
ceive these  spiritual  songs,  in  which  they  were  to  teach  and 
admonish  one  another,  may  refer  chiefly  to  their  assem- 


the  christians  used  to  meet  together  on  a  certain  day,, 
and  sing  au  hymn  to  Christ,  as  God."  Whitby  on  Col* 
ill.  16. 


68 


CVN  PSALMODT. 


Henrj,  on  these  A  erses  says^  *' By  psalms  may  be 
meant  David's  Psalms,  or  such  compositions  as  were  fitly 
sung  with  musical  instruments.  By  hymns  may  be  meant 
such  others  as  were  confined  to  matter  of  praise,  as  those 
of  Zecharias,  Simeon,  Sco.  Spiritual  songs  may  contain  a 
greater  variety  of  matter,  doctrinal,  prophetical^  histori- 
cal," &c»  And  again,  religious  poesy  seems  counte- 
nanced by  these  expressions,  and  is  capable  of  great  edifi- 
cation." 

With  these,  it  will  be  found  that  commentators  ivt 
general  unite,  and  the  reason  is,  that  this  is  the  most  na- 
tural and  scriptural  exposition  of  these  v/ords. 

Mr.  M'M.  says,  It  is  fair  in  us,  if  psalms,  hymns  and 
spiritual  songs  are  really  found  in  the  Bible,  to  conclude, 
that  the  apostle  intended  them,  rather  than  the  imperfect 
elFusions  of  well  designing  men,"  page  126.  And  again,, 
in  a  note  in  his  usual  style — "Rarely  has  it  been  found 
that  writers  have  presumed  more  on  the  ignorance  and 
credulity  of  their  readers,  than  in  the  confidence  with. 
•  which  it  is  assumed,  that  when  the  'scripture  makes  men- 
tion of  hymns  and  spiritual  songs,  human  composures,  and 
not  those  of  divine  inspiration,  must  be  intended."  As- 
to  the  rude  language  of  our  author,  we  lay  it  aside,  with 
other  expressions  of  the  same  character,,  and  observe,^  that 
it  does  really  appear  to  us,  that  the  assumption  is  exclu- 
sively  his  own.  He  offers  no  evidence,  but  "  it  is  fair 
to  conclude,"  &c.  It  will  be  the  province  of  the  reader, 
however,  to  determine  for  himself,  whetlier  we  have  offer- 
ed nothing  better  then  assumption  on  the  subject,  or  if  our 
opponent  has  offered  any  thing  of  greater  weight. 

I  thiak,  however,,  it  has  been  shown,  that  new  songs 
"Were  promised  to  the  chu-rch,  in  the  days  of  the  Messiah — 
that  they  were  sung  on  account  of  his  Ifirth — miracles — 
triumphant  entry  into  Jerusalem,  and  by  his  disciples  and 
churches  after  liis  ascension. — It  has  been  shown  that  lan- 
guages were  numerous,  the  people  unlearned,  and  copies  of 
the  scriptures  exceedingly  scarce  indeed^  until  several 
centuries  after  this  time.  Is  it  then  a,  fair  conclusion^ 
that  under  all  these  circumstances,  the  apostle  intended 
to  confine  the  church  to  the  psalms  of  the  Old  Testament,, 
wkich  an  immense  majority  could  not  procure,  or  use  then* 
if  obtained  f  and  that  too  by  the  use  of  terms  he  had  not 


APOSTOLIC  AGE. 


§9 


^een  aeeustomed  to  employ  when  speaking  of  those; 
psalms?  Certainly  not. 

But  further :  As  our  Saviour  appears'never  to  have  dis- 
Gouraged,  much  less  forbidden  a  new  song — never,  that  the 
scriptures  inform  us,  united  in  singing  an  old  one— -if  the 
apostle  intended  now  to  begin  the  restriction,^  and  confine 
the  church  to  the  old  system,  was  it  not  requisite,  that  his 
language  should  be  of  the  most  perspicuous  and  pointed 
character,  so  that  there  should  be  no  doubt  left  on  the 
minds  of  worshippers.  Indeed,  considering  the  practice 
of  the  church,  from  the  beginning,  nothing  less  than  the 
most  plain  declaration,  that  no  other  than  the  psalms  of 
David  must  be  sung  in  the  worship  of  God,  to  the  end  of  the 
world,  would  have  been  sufficient  to  answer  the  design  of 
such  a  prohibition,  as  our  author  and  his  friends  have  de- 
fended. Was  there  then,  nothing  more  to  support  oup 
sentiments  than  the  indefinite  mode  of  expression  the  a- 
postle  employe3, 1  would  be  satisfied  that  no  such  restric- 
tion was  designed.  But  we  have  seen,  that  much  is  offer- 
ed, which  ought  not  only  to  protect  us  from  the  charge  of 
eonfident  assumption,  and  of  relying  on  the  ignorance  or 
credulity  of  our  readers?  but  convince  our  opponents  that 
the  truth  is  with  us. 

There  is,  however,  another  consideration,  which  must 
have  weight  with  every  candid  mind..  The  scriptures  al- 
though intended  for  general  use  in  the  church,  were,  gen- 
erally at  first,  written  with  a  view  to  some  particular  oc- 
casions, and  adapted  to  those  occasions..  This  was,  per- 
h-aps,  pre-eminently  the  case,  with  regard  to  the  Epistles  of 
Paul,  and  no  less  so  in  respect  of  those  to  the  Ephesians  and 
Colossians,  than  any  other.  Indeed,  the  history  of  those 
places,  well  written,  would  be  a  striking  illustration  of  the 
languasie  of  the  apostle  to  them.  Ephesus,  and  the  cities  of 
Asia  Minor,  of  which  it  was  the  chief,  walked  in  lacivi- 
ousness,  lusts,,excess  of  wine,  revellings,  banquetings,  and 
abominable  idolatries,"  1  Pet.  iv.  3.  In  Ephesus,  in  partic- 
ular,  they  had  their  Bacchinalia,  a  festival  in  honor  of  ih» 
god  Bacchus,  who  had  given  them  the  vine;  in  this  they  spent 
the  night  in  drunkenness,  and  songs,  and  the  mostdetesta- 
ble  debaucheries.  They  sung  Evoi  Saboi,  Evoi  Bacche^ 
with  other  idolatrous  and  obscene  songs.  They  had  anoth- 
«:  nocturnal  festival  called  Elusinia  Sacra,  in  which  cor- 


70 


ox  PSALMODT. 


respondent  licentiousness  was  indulged.  Tney  had  many 
impure  songs,  of  which  one  was  entitled  Phallika  asmata. 
Of  these  practices  the  apostle,  in  the  chapter  in  which  he 
inculcates  the  use  of  spiritural  songs,  says  to  the  Ephe- 
fians:  *•  Have  no  fellowship  with  the  unfruitful  works  of 
darkness,  but  rather  reprove  thera.  For  it  is  a  shame  e- 
▼eu  to  speak  of  those  things  which  are  done  of  them  ia  se-  > 
cret.-'    Eph.  v.  11,  12. 

They  had  also  another  nocturnal  festival,  of  which 
Cave,  in  his  biography,  gives  the  following  account :  '^The 
Ephesians  were  a  people  of  great  looseness  and  impiety; 
their  manners  were  wanton  and  efteminate.  profane  and 
prodigal.  They  were  strangely  bewitched  with  the  study 
of  magic  and  the  arts  of  sorcery  and  divination;  miserably 
overrun  with  idolatry,  especially  the  temple  and  worship 
of  Diana,  for  which  they  were  famous  through  the  whole 
world.  Among  the  many  idolatrous  festivals,  they  had 
one  called  Katagogiox*  which  was  celebrated  after  this 
manner;  habiting  themselves  in  an  antic  dress,  and  cover- 
ing their  faces  with  ugly  vizors,  that  they  might  not  be 
known,  with  clubs  in  their  hands,  they  carried  idols  in  a 
wild  and  frantic  manner  up  and  down  the  most  eminent 
places  of  the  city,  singing  certain  songs  and  verses  to  them; 
and  w^tiiout  any  compassion  or  respect  either  to  age  or 
sex,  setting  upon  all  persons  that  they  met,  they  beat  out 
their  brains,  gloryins;  in  it  as  a  brave  atchievement,  and  a. 
great  honor  to  their  gods.*'    Cave,  146. 

The  historian  then  proceeds  to  state,  how  the  evange- 
list Timothy  lost  his  life,  by  boldly  reproving  and  at- 
tempting to  persuade  them  from  their  folly,  and  wicked- 
ness, in  one  of  these  processions.  Tliey  beat  him  with 
their  clubs  so  that  he  died  in  three  days-  In  respect  to 
these  practices  the  apostle  exhorts  them  not  to  indulge  in 
them,  as  the  heathen  or  gentiles,  ^'^who  know  not  God:*' 
to  avoid  the  iv^rks  of  darkness,  and  to  put  on  the  armour 
Gfliicht.'^  Wherefore  he  saith  Awake  thou  that  sleepest. 
a'nd  arise  from  the  dead,  and  Christ  shall  give  thee  light. 
Eph.  v.  14.  These  words  Heumannus  alleges  to  have 
been  a  quotation,  from  ^*  one  of  those  hymns,  or  spir- 
itual songs,  which  were  in  common  use  in  the  chris- 
tian church,  in  those  times,  and  Avhich  are  mentioned  by 
the  apostle  in  a  subsequent  passage,  '  Speaking  to  Youf= 


APOSTOLIC  AGE. 


7i 


selves  in  psalms  and  hymns  and  spiritual  songs.' Eph. 
V.  L9.  This  author  observes,  that  it  consists  of  three  me- 
trical lines : 

E<;eirai  O  Icatheudon, 

Kai  anasta  ek  ton  nekron, 

Kai  epiphausei  soi  O  Christos."  Jen.  Ant.  376. 

Awake  thou  that  sleepest, 
And  arise  from  the  dead, 
And  Christ  sliall  give  thee  light." 

From  tliese  facts,  I  think  it  abundantly  plain,  that  the 
object  of  the  apostle  was,  to  contrast  the  indecencies  of 
the  gentiles,  and  particularly,  the  idolatrous  and  obscene 
rites  and  revels  of  the  Kphesians  and  the  Colossians,  with 
that  spiritual  joy  and  gladness  they  ought  to  cultivate;  and 
instead  of  practising  in  songs  and  mirth,  of  the  above  char- 
acter, they  ought  to  expatiate  in  hymns  of  grateful  praise 
to  God.  With  respect  to  the  opinion  of  Heumannus,  I 
would  make  two  remarks.  First,  that  such  hymns  or  spir- 
itual songs  were  in  common  use  in  the  christian  church,  in 
those  times,  is  his  testimony.  Secondly,  that  the  above 
lines  were  taken  from  one  of  them,  is  his  conjecture.  The 
supposition,  to  say  the  least,  is  not  improbable,  as  I  appre- 
hend that  prose  writers  seldom  happen  to  write  poetry 
v/ithout  design;  and  as  they  are  really  a  quotation,  and 
there  is  not  such  a  verse  in  the  Bible,  it  is  by  no  means  un- 
likely, that  Heumannus  is  correct.  But  not  wishing  to 
rest  on  conjectures,  I  refer  chiefly  to  the  fact  he  states, 
of  such  hymns  being  in  common  use.  All  these  things  go 
to  refute  the  opinion,  that  there  was  any  design  by  the 
apostle,  or  by  the  spirit  which  inspired  his  language,  that 
the  church  should  be  then,  or  at  any  time  confined  to  the 
Psalms  of  David;  or  to  any  particular  catalogue  of  songs, 
in  his  worship. 

"With  these  views,  the  most  approved  commentators 
accord,  as  we  have  shown  in  several  instances,  and,  al- 
though it  may  not  appear  necessary,  we  will  present  our 
readers  v^ith  one  more  to  the  same  effect,  from  the  evan- 
gelical Scott,  on  Col.  iii.  16.  17-— *' Their  idolatrous 
neighbours  had  laid  up  in  their  memories  songs  in  praise 
of  their  base  deities  and  corrupt  practices,  which  they 
used,  on  every  festive  occasion,  and  when  they  met  to- 
gether for  social  intercourse,  nay,  for  amusement  and 
xecreation  when  alone.     This,  in  fact,  has  always  been 


72 


ON  PSALMODY^ 


the  case  in  every  country;  and  the  popular*  songs  hare 
an  immense,  but,  generally,  a  most  pernicious  effect  on 
the  people.  They  are  learned  in  early  life,  and  not  soon 
forgotten,  and  often  are  considered  proverbial  or  oracular. 
Let  then  christians,  excluding  those  polluting  vanities, 
labour  to  get  their  memories  and  minds  richly  replenished 
with  hymns  and  songs  of  praise  to  God,  and  of  every  kind 
which  are  suited  to  prepare,  them  for  the  worship  of  heaven^ 
and  to  anticipate  its  joys;  and  let  them  use  these  hymns 
and  songs  constantly,  not  on  public  occasions  alonelj  but 
in  social  meetings  also;  and  even  when  alone,  in  their 
houses,  or  journeying,  and  indeed  in  any  other  situation." 

Let  the  reader  now,  carefully  and  candidly,  examine 
the  evidence  off*ered — compare  it  with  what  has  been  pro- 
posed, from  the  opposite  side — then  determine  on  which 
side  lies  the  weight  of  proof,  and  which  relies  most  on 
confident  assertions,  and  gratuitous  assumptions.  It  may 
not,  however,  be  too  much  for  me  to  say,  that  my  own  im- 
pression is,  that  the  evidence  is  not  only  thus  far  sufficient; 
but  conclusive  and  indeed  unanswerable.  This  evidence, 
owes  nothing  to  the  writer,  it  stands  conspicuous  on  the 
pages  of  inspiration;  and,  in  the  examples  of  the  Re- 
deemer himself,  of  his  followers,  and  of  the  churches  which 
he  purchased  with  his  blood.  While  these  lead  the  way, 
we  need  not  fear  to  follow,  in  our  *' psalms  and  hymns  and 
spiritual  songs,  singing  in  our  hearts  to  the  Lord."  We 
come  now  to  that  part  of  the  question,  where  I  consider 
its  strength  to  lie.  Although  I  consider  the  evidence, 
already  adduced,  as  abundantly  sufficient,  to  establish  the 

frivilege,  or  right  of  the  church,  as  to  her  songs  of  praise; 
believe  that  the  evidence  afforded,  on  this  pai-t  of  our 
subject,  not  only  defends  the  ri^ht,  but,  prescribes  the 
duty  of  the  church,  and  of  worshippers,  to  present  their 
praises  explicitly,  in  the  name  of  the  Lord  Jesus  Christ: 
in  such  terms,  or  language,  as  is  not  to  be  found  in  the 
Old  Testament.  This  opinion  I  found  principally  on  the 
three  following  texts  of  scripture.  Namely:  "giving 
thanks  always  for  all  things  unto  God  and  the  Father,  in 
the  name  of  our  Lord  Jesus  Christ,"  Eph.  v.  20.  *•  And 
whatsoever  ye  do  in  word  or  deed,  do  all  in  the  name  of 
the  Lord  Jesus,  giving  thanks  to  God  and  the  Father  by 
him,"  Gol.  iil  17.    *'By  him  therefore  let  us  offer  the 


APOSTOLIC  AGrli. 


Sacrifice  of  praise  to  God  continually,  tliat  is,  the  fruit 
ef  our  lips,  giving  thanks  to  his  name."    Heb.  xiii.  15. 

Here  are  three  texts,  from  three  of  Paul's  epistles,  which 
not  only  allow  the  jxrivilege,  but  enjoin  the  duty ^  of  offer- 
ing our  praises,  and  performing  every  other  exercise,  in 
thewawe  of  the  Lord  Jesus.  To  ascertain,  therefore,  how 
other  exercises  are  performed  in  his  name,  will  aid  us 
much  in  settling  this  question^  and  to  eftect  this  is  our 
present  object. 

Mr.  M'M.  says*.  "Are  you  prepared  to  admit,  that,  if 
we  adhere  to  the  book  of  Psalms,  we  cannot  be  said  to 
do  any  thing  in  the  name  of  the  Redeemer.  Did,  then, 
a  strict  adherence  to  the  doctrines  of  this  book,  which  so 
abundantly  testifies  of  Christ,  lead  the  worshipper  to  an 
absolute  God— a  consuming  fire.^  Was  not  Messiah,  sincfe 
the  fall  of  man,  the  only  way  to  the  Father?  Call  now,  if 
there  be  any  that  will  answer  theej  and  to  which  of  the 
saints  wilt  thou  turn?  Who  of  them  was  ever,  in  person 
or  in  worship,  accepted  through  any  name  but  that  of 
Christ?  Did  they  not,  under  every  economy,  contemplate 
him  as  wounded  for  their  transgressions?  In  their  sacri- 
fi-ced  victims,  devout  worshippers,  by  faith,  beheld  Messiah^ 
the  Christ,  cut  off,  but  not  for  himself. 

It  is  remarkable  with  what  front  these  writers  could,  in 
various  forms,  repeat,  that  "there  is  no  distinct  mention 
of  the  Father,  in  the  book  of  Psalms,  as  a  distinct  or  spe- 
cial object  of  devotion."  Had  an  aversion  to  this  book 
prevented  them  from  reading  the  second  Psalm?  Who  is 
it  that  says.  Thou  art  my  son?  And  to  whom  is  the  ad- 
dress made?  Yes,  yesj  the  doctrine  of  the  trinity  was  well 
known  to  the  approved  worshippers  of  God,  from  the  first, 
and  is  very  distinctly  exhibited  in  many  a  Psalm."  ApoL 
p.  102. 

Before  entering,  fairly,  into  the  consideration  of  this 
text,  above  quoted,  I  will  make  two  remarks,  on  the  quo- 
tation from  the  Apology.  First,  then,  does  our  author 
really  believe,  that,  ''an  aversion  to  the  book  of  Psalms" 
has  prevented  a  single  individual,  of  those  to  whom  he  re- 
fers, from  reading  the  second,  or  any  other  Psalm?  I  think 
there  is  little  risk  in  saying,  that  he  neither  does  believe, 
nor  can  believe,  any  such  tiling — and  that  the  rude  ex- 
pression, with  what  fronts  anid  the  slanderous  gird,  of  a- 


74 


ON  PSALMODY. 


version  to  the  book  of  Psalms,  are  only  expressions  of  the 
bitterness  of  his  spirit,  which,  as  we  do  not  intend  to  retort, 
so  they  are  parposely  passed  without  farther  remark, 
and  left  to  the  sober  reflections  of  his  own  conscience. 
Secondly^  were  it  not  that  I  have  desired,  and  resolved, 
to  conduct  this  inquiry  without  imitating,  or  even  ap- 
proaching, the  rudeness  of  our  author's- language,  I  would 
have  long  since  complained,  that  his  arguments  are  not 
only  unfair,  but  often  insidious.  Of  this,  we  have  a  spe- 
cimen, in  the  quotation  I  have  just  made.  The  argument, 
on  one  side,  is,  that  the  ceremonial  form,  of  some  of  the 
Psalms,  unfits  them,  for  the  plainness  and  spirituality  of 
)  the  present  dispensation.  Mr.  M'M.  says,  "  Did,  then,  a 
strict  adherence  to  the  doctrines  of  this  book,  which  so 
abundantly  testifies  of  Christ,  lead  the  worshippers  to  an 
absolute  God — a' consuming  fire?"  This  would  make  the 
impression  on  the  minds  of  his  readers,  that  those,  against 
v/hom  the  author  writes,  are  opposed  to  the  doctrines  x^on- 
tained  in  that  book.  But  nothing  is  less  true,  and,  our 
author's  argument,  thus  far,  is  lost,  as  there  is  no  dispute 
about  doctrines  contained  in  the  Psalms.  Nay,  I  believe 
that  those,  whom  he  vilifies,  are  at  least  as  cordially  at- 
tached to  the  doctrines  of  that  book,  as  he  is  himself^ 

Who  it  is,  that  denies  the  doctrine  of  the  trinity  to  have 
been  known  to  the  approved  worshippers  of  God,  from  the 
first,  I  know  not|  but,  1  believe,  that  our  author  cannot 
designate  the  writer,  in  our  connexion,  ihat  has  so  express- 
ed himself.  Such  charges,  ought  not  to  be  lightly  made, 
nor  without  good  evidence  to  support  them 5  but  whatev^ 


difterent  cast,  from  what  ic;e  think  candid.  But,  while  we 
admit,  the  doctrine  of  the  trinitj  to  have  been  known  to 
the  ancient  church,  we  deny,  without  hesitation,  that  the 
application  of  that  doctrine,  to  the  man  Christ  Jesus,  as 
united  to  the  second  person  of  the  trinity,  was  thus  known. 
To  the  ancient  church,  the  ^prophesy  declared,  **  Behold^ 
a  virgin  shall  conceive,  and  bare  a  son,  and  shall  call  his 
name  Immanuelj"  but,  to  the  gospel  church,  the  individ- 
ital  stands  .owned  and  honoured,  by  a  messenger  from 
heaven,  declaring,  Behold,  thou  shalt  conceive  in  thy 
womb, and  bring  forth  a  son, and  shalt  call  his  name  Jesus." 
The  prophesy  declared,  unto  us  a  child  is  born,  unto  us  a 


may  be  the  principles 


practice  is  of  a 


APOSTOLIC  AGS. 


75 


son  is  given:  but  the  accomplishment  is  announced,  by  the 
celestial  messengers,  ''Unto  you  is  born  this  day,  in  the 
city  of  David,  a  Saviour,  which  is  Christ  the  Lord.  Ye 
shall  find  the  babe  wrapped  in  swaddling  clothes^  lying 
in  a  manger."  But,  at  the  river  Jordan,  he  stands,  more 
fully  confessed,  by  his  forerunner,  as  the  Lamb  of  God- 
By  the  dove-like  descent  of  the  Spirit  upon  him — and  by 
a  voice  from  the  excellent  glory,  saying,  ''  This  is  my  be- 
loved son."  Although  then,  the  ancient  prophecies,  pre- 
dicted the  time,  place,  and  circumstances  of  his  birth — the 
actions  and  events  of  his  life — the  manner  and  purpose  of 
his  death,  they  were  not,  and  could  not  be  applied  to  him, 
in  his  new  and  proper  character,  until  his  appearance  in 
the  flesh.  Indeed,  we  find,  even  those  who  were  waiting 
for  the  consolation  of  Israel,  had  no  proper  conception  of 
his  character  or  work.  But,  what  is  still  more  to  the  pur- 
pose, and  indeed,  would  itself  decide  the  question;  if  the 
belief  of  the  ancient  prophets,  or  singing  the  ancient 
psalms,  constituted  an  acknowledgment  of  the  Lord  Je- 
sus Christ,  as  the  Messiah,  the  Jfews  were  certainly  enti- 
tled to  the  credit  of  owning  him;  for  they  did  both:  but, 
as  their  enmity  was  undisguised,  it  is  obvious,  that,  in 
doing  any  thing  in  his  name,  something  more  was  intend- 
ed, than  could  be  expressed  by  ceremonial  observances  of 
any  kind.  It  is  moreover,  abundantly  evident,  that  the 
apostles  vieu^ed  the  difference,  as  not  only  great,  but  es- 
sentially important,  between  an  acknowledgment  of  the 
ancient  prophesies,,  or  the  use  of  the  ancient  psalms,  and 
an  acknowledgment  of  the  Lord  Jesus  Christ,  as  the  true 
and  proper  Messiah,  of  whom  the  prophets  &pake.  *'Be- 
lievest  thou  the  prophets?  I  know  that  thou  belicvest." 
Yet  he  believed  not  in  Christ.  If  by  the  use  of  the  ancient 
prophets,  or  psalms,  they  owned  the  Messiah,  and  ap- 
proached God  by  him,  what  was  the  use  of  a  large  pro- 
portion of  the  New  Testament.^  or  why  were  the  gospels 
or  the  epistles  written?  Was  not  the  great  object  of  their 
writings,  to  prove  to  the  Jews,  by  i\v^  psalms  and  prophets, 
which  they  oivned,  that,  the  Lord  Jesus  Christ,  whom  they 
disowned,  was  the  great  object  of  those  prophesies?  How 
then  can  Mr.  M'Master,  or  any  other  person,  persuade  him- 
self, that,  in  the  use  of  these  prophesies,  or  psalms,  they 
perform  any  act  of  worship,  in  the  name  of  Christ,  when 


T6 


ON  PSALMODY. 


tliey  only  act  in  common  with  the  Jews,  who  hated  tliat 
name?  That  Christ  was  to  come,  they  believed;  but,  that 
Jesus  was  the  Christ,  they  denied,  and  to  prove  that  Jesus 
was  the  very  Christ,  the  apostles  preached,  and  wrought 
miracles,  and  wrote  gospels  and  epistles.  The  application, 
therefore,  of  the  prophesies,  to  Jesus  Christ,  is  a  peculiar^ 
ity  of  Christianity-  Indeed,  it  required  no  exertion,  or 
self  denial,  in  the  Jews,  to  believe  in  the  Messiah  of  the 
prophets  and  Psalms^  as  every  one  could  form  their  own 
-opinion  of  his  person  and  character^  but  to  believe  that 
tiie  DESPISED  NAZARENE  was  /le,  required  many  and  great 
exercises  of  self  denial  and  humility. 

Considering,  therefore,  the  prepossessions  of  the  Jews, 
it  was  absolutely  necessary,  that  an  acknowledgment  of 
Christ — an  approach  to  him  in  worship— and  a  coming  to 
God  by  him,  should  contain  an  express  acknowledgment 
of  him,  by  those  names,  and  titles,  by  which  the  messengers 
from  heaven,  announced  him  to  the  world.  His  name  ^all 
he  called  Jesus,  not  has  been;  he  is,  therefore,  to  be  owned 
and  worshipped,  by  this  new  name.  Says  the  apostle, 
"  Whatsoever  ye  do  in  word  or  deed,,  do  all  in  the  name  of 
the  Lord  Jesus,  giving  thanks  to  God  and  the  Father  5y 
him.^\  \Yhy  in  the  name  oi  the  Lord  Jesus?  Because  the 
angel  Gabriel  declared  from  heaven,  that  his  name  shall  be 
called  Jesus,  and  the  apostle  requires  us  to  do  all  in  this 
name;  but  why  will  not  Saviour  and  Redeemer  answer  the 
same  purpose  as  they  are  of  the  same  import,  and  are  found 
in  the  prophets  and  in  the  Psalms? 

Reader,  take  yoar  choice  of  the  directions,  whether  you 
"will  follow  Gabriel  and  Paul,  in  offering  your  praises  exr 
fvessly  in  bis  name  or  those  who  teach  you  to  perform  it  by 
ceremonial  allusions.  But,  perhaps,  the  manner  in  which 
other  duties  and  exercises  were  performed,  in- the  name  of 
Christ,  will  aid  us,  in  ascertaining  the  manner,  in  whicU 
his  name  ought.to  be  used,  in  the  exercise  of  praise. 

1st.  Confessing  Christ,  was  made  the  test  of  discipleship, 
by  the  Saviour  himself.  "  Whosoever,  therefore,  shall 
confess  me  before  men,  him  will  I  confess  also  before  my 
Father  which  is  in  heaven."  But  whosoever  sball  deny  me 
before  men,  him  will  I  also  deny  before  my  Father  which  is 
ill  heaven,"  Math.  x.  32,  33;  Luke  xii.  8,  9. 

T|>e  very  reverse  was  the  test  of  Judaism.—-'*  The  J,ews- . 


APOSTOLIC  AGE, 


77 


had  agreed  already,  that  if  any  man  did  confess  that  he  was 
Christy  he  should  be  put  oilt  of  the  synagogue,"  John,  ix. 
32.  Is  there  any  thing  more  necessary  to  demonstrate, 
that  singing  former  psalms  was  not  at  all  considered,  as, 
either  confessing  Jesus  as  the  Messiah,  or  performing  their 
devotions  in  his  name;  neither  did  they  constitute  that  con- 
fession of  sin,  which  Christianity  required.  The  Jews  with 
all  their  belief  in  the  prophesies  and  use  of  the  Fsalms,  de- 
nied himj  but  the  disciples,  and  the  multitudes,  in  the  use 
of  their  new  hosannas  and  praises,  confessed  him. 

But  to  confess  Christ  signifies  also  to  praise  him,  and 
when  the  apostle  requires  all  to  be  done  hj  him^  to  him,  and 
in  his  name,  there  is  no  exception  respecting  praise.  In- 
deed, this  was  the  very  subject,  on  which  he  principally  ex- 
patiated, when  he  required  so  explicit  a  recognition  of  him, 
in  our  devotions. 

Praise,  as  every  one  knows,  v/ho  has  the  least  acquain- 
tance with  the  original  languages  of  scripture,  is  taken  from 
a-word  that  signifies,  to  confess.  Hence,  Jude  or  Juda, 
Jah  Jah,  I  will  confess  Jehovah,  therefore,  she  called  his 
name  Judah,  that  is  praise.  See  Gen.  xxix.  25,*  *'  There- 
fore will  I  give  thanks  unto  thee,  O  Lord,  among  the 
heathen,  and  I  will  sing  unto  thy  name;"  is,  by  the 
apostle  rendered;  "  For  this  cause  I  will  confess  to  thee 
among  the  Gentiles,  and  sing  unto  thy  name."  Compare, 
2d  Sam.  xxii.  50,  Ps.  xviii.  49,  and  Rom.  xv.  9.  In  like 
manner  the  Greek  word  which  is  translated  giving  thanks, 
in  several  places  signifies  also,  to  confess.  Tiius  in  Heb. 
xiii.  15,  Giving  thanks  to  his  name;"  is,  in  the  margin, 
rendered  confessing  to.  In  whatever  way  then,  we  confess, 
whether  by  our  praises  or  otherwise,  we  are  to  use  his  name 
explicitly,  without  any  ceremonial  disguise.  Indeed,  the 
writings  of  the  apostles  are  examples  for  our  imitation,  in 
respect  to  this  use  of  his  name,  as  the  repetitions  are  so 
frequent,  on  every  subject,  as  to  show  how  full  theif  were, 
and  we  ought  to  be,  of  him — how  much  he  ought  to  be  in 
CHjr  hearts,  in  our  tongues  and  in  all  our  actions. 

*In  this  and  in  a  few  other  places  I  would  have  given  some  quotations 
from  the  original  languages,  but  we  have  no  types  in  this  place  of  thosQ 
characters.  It  is,  however,  little  to  be  regretted,  aa  they  would  have  beea 
of  little  use  to  those  for  whom  this  book  is  principally  intended,  and  others 
can  examine  for  themselves. 

7* 


FSALMODif . 


2n&.  That  liis  name  might  be  had  in  perpetual  remem- 
brance among  his  people,  parti<;ular}y  when  they  assemble 
for  his  worship,  tlie  first  day  of  the  week  was  appointed  for 
his  service,  and  called  by  his  name.  On  it  he  arose  from 
the  dead,  on  it  the  spirit  decended,  on  it  the  disciples  met 
in  their  religious  assemblies,  and  for  him  they  called  it 
•'the  Lord's  day, ^' 

Srd.  With  similar  views,  the  sacraments  were  instituted. 
The  eucharist  is  called,  the  Lord^s  supper^  and  is  observed 
tvith  the  express  design  of  preserving  a  suitable  remem- 
brance &f  him,  and  that  too  by  his  own  special  requirement. 

4th.  In  like  manner,  by  him  baptism  was  instituted,  of 
which  one  important  design  was,  that  it  might  form  a  pub- 
lic, profession  of  discipleship,  and  be  a  standing  mark  by 
>vhich  to  distinguish  his  foUo-wers,  from  the  world  around 
them.  This  ordinance,  was  commanded  to  be  administered 
in  ins  name:  "-Repent,  and  be  baptized  every  one  of  you 
in  the  name  of  Jesus  Christ,"  Actsii.  38.  It  is,  perhaps^ 
too,  worthy  of  remark,  that  while  this  ordinance  in  its  in^ 
stitution,  was  directed  to  be  administered  in  the  name  of  the 
Pather,  and  of  the  Son,  and  of  the  Holy  Ghost,  the  apos^ 
tie,  in  his  discourse,  mentions  only  the  name  of  Jesus 
Christ,  because,  the  owning  or  confessing  of  the  Fathec 
and  Spirit,  v/as  a  matter  of  course  with  the  Jews;  but,  the 
confessing  of  Jesus  Christ  was  specially  demanded,  as  a 
renunciation  of  their  former  enmity,  and  an  avowal  of  their 
belief,  that  he  Vv^as  indeed  the  Messiah  that  should  come. 

oth.  In  working  miracles  tooj-there- was,  an  uniform  and 
explicit  mention  of  his  name.  "In  the  name  of  Jesus 
Christ  of  Nazareth  rise  up  ai>d  walk — And  his  name, 
through  faith  in  his  name,  hath  made  this  man  strong," 
Acts  iii.  6,  16.  • 

6th.  In  the  name,  which  is  put  upon  his  disciples,  there 
is  an  explicit  recognition  of /lis  name.  As  his  name  has- 
been  given  iahis  daij,  so  it  has  been  conferred  on  his  people* 

And  thou  shalt  be  called  by  a  new  name,  which  the 
mouth  of  the  Lord  shall  name,"  Ig«  , Ixii.,  2..  <*And  ye 
shall  leave  your  name  for  a  curse  unto  my  chosen:  for  the 
•Lord  God  shall  slay  thee,  and  call  his.  servant  by  another 
Bame,"  Is.  Ixv.  15.  ''And  the  disciples  were  called 
christiajis  first  at  Antioch,"  Acts  xi.  26.  This  was  a 
Tj^t^nifttst  fulfilment  of  the  former  promise,  and  preserves  25. 


APOSTOLIC  AOE. 


79 


perpetual,  but  much  abused,  memorial  of  the  name  of  the 
Messiah. 

7th.  But  finally.  In  the  exercise  of  prayer,  this  require  - 
ment is,  if  possible,  still  more  apparent.  Mr.  M'M.  in- 
quires, as  we  have  ab-eady  quoted,  "Was  not  Messiah, 
since  the  fall  of  man,  the  only  vyay  to  the  Father?"  I  an- 
swer, as  our  author  himself  would  reply:  certainly.  He 
again  inquires,  Who  of  them  was  ever,  in  person  or  in 
worship,  accepted  through  any  name  but  that  of  Christ? 
Again,  I  ansvv'er,  with  him,  None.  But  what  now  are 
the  proper  and  necessary  conclusions.  "  No  man  hath  seen 
God  at  any  time;"  but  the  second  person  of  the  glonous 
trinity  had,  from  the  beginning,.  "  rejoiced  in  4he  habit- 
able parts  of  the  earth,  and  his  delights  were  with  the  sons 
of  men."  All  the  Divine  appearances,  therefore,  which 
the  patriarchs  enjoyed,  are  to  be  ascribed  to  him,  in  an- 
ticipation of  his  incarnation,  and  he  was  at  all  times  since 
the  fall  the  only  'way  to  the  Father.  But,  after  all  this, 
what  are -his  own  words.^  "Hitherto  have  ye  asked  noth^ 
ing  in  my  name,"  John  xvi.  24.  Now,  how  are  we  to 
reconcile  this,  with  tlie  sentiment  that  he  was  always  the 
way  unto  the  Father,  but  by  adverting  to  the  necessity  of 
using,  in  their  petitions,  the  names,  by  which  the  celestial 
messengers  announced  him  to  the  world.    Jesus  Christ^ 

THE  LORD,  AND  THE  SON  OF  GOD.      Lukc  i.   31,  35.    ii.  11. 

Does  not  this  prove,  that,  instead  of  ancient  figures,  being 
a  sufficient  confession  of  Christ,  that,  by  the  names  through 
which  he  is  now  known  to  his  people,  their  minds  are  to  be 
led/ro)ji  those  shadowy  and  obscure  representations  of  him, 
to  those  clearer  discoveries  which  the  gospel  affords. 

If  any  one  then,  is  still  prepared  to  maintain,  that  with^ 
all  these  evidences  of  the  plain  literal  use  of  hi&  name  be^ 
ing  required,  in  all  their  acts  of  worship,  and  in  whatever 
they  do  in  v/ord  or  deed,  that  we  have  only  to  sing  the 
45,  47,  64,  and  102,  &c.  psalms,  and  that  so  far  as  the 
act  of  praise  is  concerned,  they  have  really  presented  it 
in  the  name  of  the  Lord  Jesus,  they  must  be  proof  against 
conviction.  If  all,  before  Christ's  crucifixion,  had  asked 
nothing  in  his  name,  the  same  may  be  said  of  their  prais- 
es; and  as  the  command  to  offer  up  their  prayers  in  his 
name,  to  the  Father,  is  not  more  express,  than  it  is  to  pre- 
sent their  s.ong8  of  praise  ia  the  same  manner^  the  oruB 


so 


Olf  PSALMODY. 


must  be  as  binding  as  the  other.  If  too,  we  are  confihed 
to  the  songs,  why  not  to  the  prayers  of  David  or  the  Old 
Testament  saintsj  and  if  the  one  is  to  be  presented  in  the 
name  of  Christ,  why  not  the  other  also. 

Indeed,  were  the  command  less  explicit,  the  necessary 
consequence  would  be  the  same.  For  if  our  petitions 
were  conveyed  through  him ,  and  expressly  in  his  name, 
for  the  blessings  we  require,  in  what  other,  or  different 
channel,  should  our  thanksgivings  ascend, .for  the  bles- 
'sings  we  enjoy?  not  to  say  that  many  of  our  songs  of 
praise  are  accom^panied  with  prayers,  which  are  required 
to  be  presented,  not  only  virtually  t3ut  literally  through 
him.  While  then  we  have  his  own  word,  that  the  saints 
in  former  times,  had  not  asked  any  thing  in  his  name, 
in  the  sense  which  is  now  required,  and  while  the  matter 
is  not  only  so  reasonable,  but  so  expressly  commanded, 
that  we  ofter  our  thanks  in  his  name,  if  this  proof  stood  a- 
lone,  it  would  establish  not  only  the  privilege,  but  the  du- 
ty of  the  church  to  offer  songs  of  praise,  which  are  not 
found  in  any  other  system  of  psalmody  whatever.  If 
these  facts  do  not  establish  the  duty  we  defend,  it  appears 
to  be  impossible  to  prove  any  thing  by  any  evidence. 

Shall  we  then  refuse  the  revenue  of  praise,  which  as 
gospel  worshippers,  we  owe  to  the  Redeemer — shall  we 
satisfy  ourselves  with  such  figurative  allusions,  and  pro- 
phetical representations,  as  the  Jews  can  employ  with  the 
same  freedom  as  we  do;  while  the  all  glorious  name  of  our 
Lord  Jesus  Christ,  is,  and  ought  to  be  the  channel  of 
our  prayers,  and  the  theme  of  our  praises.^  Shall  we  own 
him  expressly  in  his  day,  his  saci'aments,  and  in  every  act 
but  that  of  praise?  "  By  him,  therefore,  let  us  offer  the  sa- 
crifice of  praise  to  God  continually^  that  is,  the  fruit  of  our 
lips,  giving  thanks  to  his  name.*' 

Our  author  again  observes  in  a  note,  that,  "  the  fact  is 
remarkable,  that  the  apostle  in  conducting  his  argument 
in  favour  of  the  personal  glories  of  the  Messiah,  against 
the  false  views  of  his  countrymen,  illustrates  and  con- 
arms  it  by  the  book  of  Psalms.  In  every  ode  of  that  sa- 
cred collection  to  which  he  turned,  he  found  the  Son  of 
God,  the  Saviour  of  mankind,  dispensing  the  blessings  of 
his  kingdom,"  p.  35.  It  is  scarcely  worth  while  here  to  ask 
the  author,  how  he  happens  to  know  that  the  apostle  found 


A,POSTOLIC  AGE. 


81 


Son  of  God  in  every  ode  to  which  he  turned,  orrather^ 
whether  he  did  not  turn  to  every  ode  in  which  he  found 
Him.  As  to  the  fact  J.  which  has  appeared  so  striking  to 
Mr.  M'M.  I  jtpprehend  that  few  besides  himself,  will  see 
any  thing  remarkable  in  it.  To  avail  himself  as  he  did^ 
of  the  law  of  Moses,  of  the  prophets,  and  of  the  psalms,  in 
such  ft  discussion,  was  quite  natural,  and  to  be  expected 
of  any.  of  the  apostles.  But  wh^  did  his  countrymen 
cherish  false  views  of  the  Messiah?  They  used  those 
psalms,  where  our  author  says,  he  is  found  in  every  ode^ 
and  therefore,  according  to  him,  must  have  made  a  toler- 
able good  profession  of  their  faith.  Moreover,  what  was 
the  inference  which  the  apostle  deduced  from  his  argu- 
ment with  his  countrymen?  It  was  this,  that  they  should 
offer  up  their  praises  through  him,  confessing  his  name. 
Why  did  he  not  leave  them  to  the  use  of  their  formes 
songs,  and  at  least,  tacitly  admit  that  their  praises  were 
thus  presented  by  the  exercise?  No;  he  found  it  of  some 
consequence  to  inform  the  Hebrews,  that  their  offerings  of 
praise  were  to  be  presented  through  *'a  new  and  living 
way,"  even  through  the  express  name  of  liim,  whom  they 
had  denied  and  crucified.. 

Were  any  evidence  wanting  on  this  subject,  it  is  abun- 
dantly supplied  in  the  Apocalypse  of  John.  This  book, 
written  probably  about  thirty  years  after  the  writing  of  the 
epistles  we  have  been  considering,  takes  a  view  of  the 
state  of  the  church  and  of  the  world  from  that  time  until 
the  end.  In  this  view,  new  songs  are  frequently  introdu- 
ced, but  not  any  account  of  one  of  the  Psalms  of  David> 
On  tlid  song,  . Revelations  v.  9 — 14,  on  which  I  have  before 
noticed  some  remarks  of  Dr.  M'Leod,  he  further  says, 
'^Worthy  is  the  Lamb .  that  was  slain  to  receive  power, 
and  riches,,  and  honor,  and  glory,  and  blessing" — **this 
is  the  song  of  angels  and  redeemed  men.  We  have  a 
right  to  require  and  expect  of  you,  that  you  join  in  his 
praise,"  p.  71.  In  what  way  they  are  to  perform  this,  the 
Dr.  does  not  say.  . 

Henry  remarks,  *' The  matter  of  their  song,  it  was  suit- 
ed to  the  new  state  of  the  church,  the  gospel  state,  in  this 
new  Sioij."  Scott  observes,  "  Moreover,  they  all  join  in 
a  song  of  praise,  which  was  not  only  most  excellent,  but  it 
was  also  niow  in  respec't  to  the  occasion  and  composition; 


§2 


ON  PSALMODY. 


for  the  Old  Testament  church  celebrated  the  praises  of  Je- 
hovah, their  Redeemer  from  Egypt,  and  anticipated  the 
coming  of  their  expected  Messiah,  but  the  New  Testament 
church  adored  Christ  as  actually  come,  as  having  finished 
his  work  on  the  eai  th  by  his  sacrifice  on  the  cross,  and  as 
entered  into  his  mediatorial  glory. 

On  chap.  xi.  15,  M'^Leod  remarks,  "  and  the  seventh 
angel  sounded;  and  there  were; great  voices  in  heaven, 
saying,  the  kingdoms  of  this  world  are  become. the  king- 
doms of  our  Lord  and  of  his  Christ.  The  church  is  thus 
represented  as  rejoicing — ^  great  voices  are  hear^  in  heav- 
en'—rShe  has  cause  of  joy.  The  occasion  is  novel  in- 
deed." Again,  '*thus  shall  ye  be  prepared  to  join  in  the 
celestial  hymn,  of  the  *  four  and  twenty  elders,'  "  &c.  pp.^ 
192,  224.  It  seems  in  a  state  of  things,  worei  indeed,  the 
church  may  chaunt  a  new  hymn. 

Rev.  XV.  1-3,  "They  are  characterised  as  having ^ofto 
ihe  victory,  and  as  having  the  harps  of  God,  Harps  were 
in  use  in  the  temple  service;  and  are  described  as  uttering 
lofty,  and  cheerful  sounds,  adapted  to  a  happy  condition  of 
the  church.  The  use  of  them  was  laid  aside  during  the 
captivity,  as  unsuitable  to  the  depressed  state  of  the  saints 
in  Chaldea,"  p.  239. 

Henry  says,  "The  song  was  new,  suited  to  the  new  cov- 
«}nant,  and  unto  that  new  and  gracious  dispensation  under 
which  they  now  were,"  Rev.. xiv.  3. 

Scott — -^'This  (song)  was  sung  in  the  presence  of  the 
emblematical  i^presentatives  of  the  church  and  its  minis- 
ters, and  none  could  learn  it  but  the  redeemed.  For  as 
it  related  immediately  to  redemption,  the  proud,  the  im- 
penitent,.the  unbelieving,  and  the  carnal,  could  not  un- 
derstand the  nature  or  the  glory  of  this  subject,  nor  could 
angels  join  in  it,  not  being  redeemed  to  God  by  the  blood 
«f  the  Lamb,  though  they  unite  in  worshipping  him  as 
worthy  to  receive  all  honor  and  blessing."  On  Rev. 
xiv.  3. 

It  appears  that  Whitby,  and  Henry,  and  Scott,  and  M'- 
I^ieod,  agree  with  what  has  been  advanced,  as  to  the  pro- 
priety of  songs  being  appropriate— -tlie  reason  why  the  cap- 
tives of  Babylon  refused  their  song — and  the  fact  of  nem 
^ngs  being  sung  by  the  redeemed,  in  the  gospel  day,< 
^hen  the  occasion  is  reaily  novel ' 


ATOSTOLIC  AGE. 


83 


■\Ve  have  now  seen,  that  the  patriarchs  sung,  with  di- 
vine approbation,  songs  which  have  never  been  admitted 
into  the  canon  of  scripture-^that  the  Jevvish  church  acted 
in  the  same  manner,  and  used  many  songs  that  have  not 
found  a  place  in  the  written  word — that  they  uniformly 
made  or  altered  their  songs  to  suit  the  occasions  of  their 
praise,  and  refused  to  use  them  when  they  did  not.  If 
then  the  example  of  the  former  church,  will  prove  any 
thing,  it  will  establish  the  principles  we  have  espoused, 
-with  relation  to  the  privilege  of  the  christian  church,  in 
the  exerci«e  of  sacred  praise. 

In  the  New  Testament  day  we  have  seen  that  its  dawn 
■was  ushered  in  by  a  song  adapted  to  its  new  state  and 
prospects — that  new  songs  were  sung  by  angels  from  heav- 
en, and  by  men  upon  earth,  on  various  occasions — that 
whatever  assertions  may  be  made,  it  cannot  be  slu)wn, 
that  ever  Christ  or  his  apostles  sung  an  Old  Testament 
song — that  the  apostles  required  the  praises  of  believers  to 
be  presented  as  explicitly  in  the  name  of  Christ,  as  any 
other  act  of  worship^ — and  that,  instead  of  the  actions  of 
Christ,  tlie  writings  of  the  apostles,  or  the  visions  of  John, 
confining  us  to  the  old  dispensation,  they  examplify  to  us, 
and  require  of  us,  in  terms  that  cannot  be  honestly  evad- 
ed, the  performance  of  that  duty. 

It  will  be  easy  to  exclaim,  gratuitous,  impious,  &c. 
but  the  stubborn  facts  presented  will  make  their  impres- 
sion on  the  candid  mind;  others,  1  do  not  expect,  will  see 
or  feel  the  force  of  truths,  against  which  they  are  sq 
strongly  prepossessed. 

Should  it,  however,  be  supposed  that  I  would  banish  the 
ancient  Psalms,  I  most  emphatically  disavow  the  senti- 
ment. I  would  build  uj)on  the  foundation  of  the  apostles 
and  prophets — sing  the  song  of  ^Moses  and  the  Lamb — the 
prediction  and  the  accomplishment  in  one  harmonious 
song  of  exulting  praise.  I  would  adopt  the  language  of 
the  pious  and  learned  author  of  Horae  Solitarae,  and  say, 
"  The  song  of  Moses  and  the  song  of  the  Lamb,  are  but 
two  parts  of  the  same  glorious  anthem;  the  one  chaunting 
fourth  the  prediction,  and  the  other  the  accomplishment  of 
everlasting  truth :  and  they  accord  in  one  chorus,  in  one 
transporting,  universal,  thundering  Hallelujah  1"  vol.  2, 
^age  251. 


84 


ON  PSALMODY. 


1  would,  therefore,  neither  cast  off  the  former  anthology, 
nor  confine  myself  to  it;  but  uniting  the  harp  of  David 
with  the  song  of  Simeon,  and  the  strains  of  Isaiah  with 
the  anthems*  of  the  Redeemed,  T  wouki  invite  all  creation 
to  join  with  the  celestial  choir,  in  singing  Glory  to  God 
in  the  highest,  and  on  earth  peace,  good  will  towards 
men;"  and  in  ascribing  Glory,  and  honor,  and  blessing, 
and  power,  unto  Him  that  sitteth  upon  the  throne,  and  VLn> 
to  the  Lamb  for  ever  and  ever." 

CHAPTER  IV. 

History  of  Psalmody  in  the  Primitive  Church, 

For  satisfaction  as  to  the  appointments  of  God,  we  must  rest,  not  on 
the  practice  of  the  Fathers,  but  on  the  dictates  of  inspired  truth.  Keeping 
this  in  recollection,  it  may  nevertheless  be  interesting  to  ascertain  their 
modes  and  matter  of  worship.  And  as  a  pompous,  and  at  first  sight,  im- 
posing display,  of  research  into  the  ancient  practice  of  the  church,  on  the 
subject  of  psalmody,  has  been  made  by  some  of  those  who  treat  with  little 
decorum  certain  parts  of  the  word  of  God,  it  may  not  be  inexpedient  to  in- 
quire, how  far  their  representation  of  that  practice  is  entitled  to  our  confi- 
dence."  Apology,  p.  33, 

We  have  seen  that  the  events  recorded  in  the  New 
Testament,  respecting  the  advent  of  the  Messiah,  consti- 
tute the  application  of  the  doctrines  of  the  Old  Testament 
to  him^  and  the  ttccomplishment  of  its  promises,  which  are, 
yea  and  amen^  in  him-^v/e  have  seen,  that  since  his  being 
manifested  in  the  flesh,  as  our  God  man,  all  our  offerings 
are  to  be  presented  eocpressly  in  his  name — ^we  have  seen, 
that  the  church  adapted  her  exercises  to  the  new  state  of 
things;  sung  the  reality  and  the  enjoyment  of  those  bles- 
sings which  she  had  before  only  anticipated;  and  the  in- 
carnation, and  manifested  glories,  of  him  who  had  so  long 
been  promised — and,  we  have  seen,  that  in  the  celebration 
of  these  events,  neither  the  church  nor  the  church's  Head 
tmployed  a  song  of  the  old  dispensation. 

While,  therefore,  the  doctrines,  precepts  and  examples, 
df  the  word  of  God,  are  so  decidedly  in  favour  of  the 


PRIMITIVE  CHURCH. 


85 


practice  we  advocate,  it  h  indeed  of  small  concera,  to  us, 
what  the  primitive  church  either  said  or  did  respecting  it. 
As,  however,  the  neare^r  we, approach  to  the  apostolic  age, 
there  is  the  greater  probability  of  the  worshippers  of 'God 
knowing  and  receiving  the  apostoiic  practice,  it  ought  to 
have  some  weight  in  the  argument,  especially  if  we  find  our 
examples  in  that  part  of  the  church,  most  remarkable  for  pu- 
rity and  piety.  But,  as  I  am  of  opinion  that  the  evidence, 
I  have  already  adduced,  from  the  word  of  God,  fully  settles^ 
not  only  the  question  of  rights  but,  the  obligation  of  duty  ^ 
f  am  not  so  solicttous  about  the  practice  of  the  primitive 
christians,  on  the  ground  of  argument,  as  I  am  to  see  how 
far  the  second  sight  of  Mr.  M'Master,  has  surpassed  oui 
first  sight;  and  whether  his  imposing  display  of  research^ 
will  entitle  him  more  to  confidence,  than  that  which  he  op- 
poses with  so  much  zeal.  If  he  has  treated  this  part  of  hi« 
subject  unfairly,  it  will  justly  weaken  our  confidence  in 
his  other  statements,  from  whatever  cause  the  unfairness 
may  have  originated.  In  the  words  of  our  author  himself, 
therefore,  "  it  may  not  be  inexpedient  to  inquire  how  far 
his  representation  of  that  practice  is  entitled  to  our  con- 
fidence." 

Before  I  proceed,  however,  I  would  once  more  observe 
that  this  hackneyed  dmvge,  of  our  treating  ''with  little 
decorum  certain  parts  of  the  word  of  God,"  is  untrue  in 
in  all  its  forms  and  repititions;  which  I  will  have  occasion 
to  notice,  more  particularly,  in  the  sequel  of  this  work. 
I  hope  too,  that  the  reader  will  see,  tiiat  so  far  as  I  have 
at  present  progressed,  I  have  followed  both  the  letter  and 
spirit  of  that  word,  in  the  doctrines  and  practices  1  have 
maintained,  and  the  evidence  by  which  they  are  supported. 

We  do  not  need,  however,  the  authority  of  Kegesippus 
or  Jerome,  given  by  our  author,  to  inform  us  that  errors 
soon  took  root,  and  spread  in  the  church;  as  we  have  the 
evidence  of  the  apostles,  to  estab^sh  the  fact  of  apostacies;- 
and  heresies,  in  their  time;  and  of  the  mystery  of  iniquity ' 
being  at  work:   but,  when  following  the  most  faithful: 
'  branch  of  the  church,  weare^little  concerned  with  the  prin- 
ciples or  modes  of  heretics. 

After  a  most  bitter  philippic,  against  Latta,  Freeman, 
and  Baird,  our  author  proceeds,  in  the  S3d  page,  when 
speaking  ofLutta,  to  say,  "  The  results  of  bis  historical 
8 


86 


ON  PSALMODY. 


investigation  may  be  reduced  to  two  positions  :  first,  That 
evangelical  hymns,  of  human  composition,  constituted  the 
iviLole  matter  of  the  church's  psalmody  for  the  first  three 
centudesj  and,  secondly,  That  the  book  of  Psalms  was 
not  introduced  into  the  christian  xhurch,  as  the  matter  of 
her  praise,  till  error  and  heresy,  to  which  it  was  subser- 
vient, boldly  attempted,  in  the  fourth  century,  to  veil  the 
divine  glories  of  the  Redeemer." 

t  have  laid  aside  my  pen,  at  least  three  different  times, 
and  have  examined  the  book  of  Dr.  Latta,  with  care,  to 
lind  something  to  justify  the  above  language  of  our  author; 
but  I  have  sought  in  vain.  I  think  there  is  no  risk  in  say- 
ing, that  neither  Dr.  Latta,  nor  any  of  those  who  have 
written  on  the  same  side  of  the  question,  have  used  any 
langufvge  which  could  be  made,  by  any  honest  construc- 
tion, to  hnphi,  much  less  say^  that  the  Psalms  of  David 
were  subservient  to  the  introduction  of  heresy.  Whether 
ivir.  M'M.  has  entirely  lost  sight  of  the  difference  between 
ihQ  cause  and  the  occiisio?*,  I  do  not  pretend  to  say;  but  I 
will  have  an  opportunity,  perhaps,  of  attending  to  .this 
matter  before  t  conclude,  and  hope  to  satisfy  the  intelli- 
gent reader,  that  we  have  on  this  ground  been  grossly 
misrepresented  and  slandered. 

The  statement,  too,  which  our  author  makes,  of  the 
question  rn  dispute,  is  very  far  from  being  fair.  "That 
evangelical  hymns,  of  human  composition,  constituted  the 
whole  matter  af  the  church's  psalmody  for  the  first  three 
centuries,"  is  not  the  proposition  Dr.  Latta  has  laid  down, 
and  if  it  were,  our  author  has  not  disproved  it.  The 
proposition  of  the  Dr.  when  speaking  of  the  arrangement 
of  his  discourse,  is  thus  expressed,  "What  I  would  prin- 
cipally insist  upon  from  the  words,  is  to  prove,  that  the 
principal  subjects  of  our  psalmody,  are  to  be  taken  from 
the  gospel  of  Christ.  I  say  the  principal  subjects,  be- 
cause I  do  not  think,  that  we  ought  to  be  restricted  from 
borrov/ing  light  and  advantages  from  any  part  of  scrip- 
ture, in  our  psalmody,  any  more  than  in  other  -parts  of 
our  public  worship." 

Every  reader,  that  will  bul;  reflect  for  a  moment,  will 
see  that  there  is  no  reason  why  we  should  give  the  pledge, 
or  lay  down  the  proposition,  which  our  author  states. 
Ee£ays^  ihskt  nothing  can  be  lawfully  employed,  in  the 


PRIMITIVE  GHUR'CH. 


87 


praise  of  God,  but  the  Psalms  of  David,  or,  at  the  most 
the  songs  of  scripture;  we  say,  iiot  these  alone,  but  evan- 
gelical hjmns,  may  lawfully  be  used.  Now,  will  not  the 
reader  see,  that  |;roui?z^  the  use  of  a  scripture  song,  does 
not  disprove  that  of  a  hymn;  and  does  he  not  see,  that  so 
far  as  the  example  of  the  primitive  church  is  of  weig^lit,  if 
we  prove  the  use  of  mc\\  iTymns,  as  those  in  question,  the 
example  is  in  our  favour,  without  proving  that  nothing  else 
was  admitted.  A«  our  author  contends  for  psabns  alone, 
he  ought-  to  show  that  they  alone  have  been  admitted;  but 
he  disingenuously,  and  incorrectly,  states  to  his  readers, 
that  we  contend  for  hymns  exclusively,  while  the  fact  is 
just  the  other  way;  and, when  he  has  got  some  little  evi- 
dence of  a  psalm  having  been  sung,  although  it  has  never 
been  denied,  he  triumphs  as  if  he  had  obtained  a  victory, 
and  makes  many  of  his  easy  convinced  readers  believe  it 
is  so.  This  little  address  he  supports  throughout  the  book, 
in  the  application  of  the  words  "  the  ichole  matter  of  their 
praise" — exclusively,^^  &.c.  and,  very  unfairly  states  it 
precisely  on  the  opposite  side  of  the  place  where  it  should 
stand  in  the  discussion* 

Having  made  these  remarks,  I  proceed  to  observe,  that, 
even  during  the  time  of  the  apostles,  besides  the  evidence 
which  the  scriptures  afford,  we  have  that  of  Heumannus, 
already  noticed,  that  such  "hymn*  or  spiritual  songs  were 
in  common  use  in  the  christian  church  in  those  times.'' 
So  that,  without  laying  any  stress  on  the  opinion,  that  the 
apostle  quoted  from  tliem,  we  have  his  evidence,  that  they 
were  in  common  use.  This  evidence,  corresponding  so 
perfectly  with  the  practice  of  the  Corinthian  church,  and 
the  epistles  to  the  Ephesians  and  Colossians,  is  the  more 
probable,  and  weighty,  and  entitled  to  regard;  not  to  say 
that  the  learned  and  judicious  Jennings  quotes  him  witli 
approbation,  in  his  "  Antiquities  of  the  Jewish  church." 
Jahn,  in  his  Archseolooy,  in  accordance  with  these  views, 
says,  of  the  first  christians,  "  Those  who  held  some  office 
in  the  church,  were  the  regularly  qualified  instructors  in 
these  religious  meetings;  and  yet  laymen  had  liberty  to 
address  their  brethren  on  these  occasions,  the  same  as  in 
the  synagogues,  also  to  sing  hymns,  and  to  pray,  which, 
in  truth,  many  of  them  did,  especially  those  Vvho  were 
supernaturally  gifted,  riot  excepting  women. "  The  author 
here  intends,  composing  and  singing. 


Q^N  PSALMODY. 


^losheun  says,  (speaking  of  the  christian  worship  in  the- 
age  of  the  apostles,)  In- these  assemblies,  the  holy  scrip- 
tures were  publicly  read,  and  for  that  purpose  were  divi- 
ded into  certain  portions  or  lessons.  This  part  of  divine 
service  was  followed  by  a  brief  exhortation  to  the  people, 
in  which  eloquence  and  art  gave  place  to  the  natural  and 
fervent  expression  of  zeal  and  charity.  If  any  decla- 
red themselves  extraordinarily  animated  by  the  Holy  Spir- 
it, they  were  permitted  to  explain  successively  the  divine 
will,  while  the  other  prophets  who  were  present,  decided 
how  much  weight  and  authority  was  to  be  attributed  to 
what  they  said.  The  prayers,  which  made  a  considerable 
part  of  the  public  w^orship,  came  in  at 'the  conclusion  of 
these  discourses,'  and  were  repeated  by  the  people  after 
the  bishop  or  presbyter,  who  presided  in  the  service.  To 
these  were  added  certain  hymns,  which  were  sung,  not  by 
the  whole  assembly,  but  by  persons  appointed  for  that 
purpose,  during  the  celebration  of  the  Lord's  supper,  and. 
the  feasts  of  charity."  Ec.  v,  i,  p.  124,  Justin's  2d' 
Ap.  &  1  Cor.  xiv.  6,  15,  25. 

Hursley,  speaking  of  Ignatius,  says,  he  was  "the  famil- 
iar friend  of  the  apostles,  who'suffered  martyrdom  so  ear- 
ly as  in  the  sixteenth  year  of  the  second  century,  and 
had  been  appointed  to  the  bishpprick.of  Antioch,  full  thir- 
ty years  before,^'  Tracts  p.  34. .  Most  other  authorities,, 
however,  assign  tlie  year  107,.  for  the  martyrdom  of  Igna- 
tias.  ■      '  ■  . 

''  In  the  apostolical  constitutions,  Euodius  (Phil.  iv.  2)  is 
said  to  be  ordained  bishop  of  Antioch  by  Peter,  and  Igna- 
tius  by  Paul|.  till  Euodius  dying,  and  the  Jewish  converts 
being  better  reconciled  to  the  Gentiles,  Ignatius  succeed- 
ed in  the  sole  care  and  presidency  over  that  churchy, 
wherein  he  might  possibly  be  afterwards  confirmed  by 
Peter  himself,"  "Somewhat  above  forty  years  Ignatius 
continued  in  his  charge  at  Antioch."  Cave. 

Of  Ignatius,- Socrates  relates,  that  'Mie  saw  a  vision,, 
wherein  he  heard  the  angels  with  alternate  hymns,  celebra- 
ting the  honor  of  the  Holy  Trinity,  in  imitation  whereof 
he  instituted  the  way  of  Antiphonal  hymns  in  the  churcli' 
of  Antioch,  which  thence  spread  itself  over  the  whole' 
christian  church."  Theodoret  says,  that  "Flavianus,  af- 
tcnvards  bishop  of  Antioch,.  in  the  reign  of  Constantius. 


PRIMITIVE  church:  89 

4S  said  to  have  been  the  first  that  thus  estabUsh^tl  the 
quire;"  but  this  dift'erence,  between  Socrates  and  Theo- 
doret,  is  explained  by  Sigebert,  who  says,  that  "Ambrose 
was  the  fir&t  who  brought  it  into  the  western  church,  reui- 
ving  the  ancient  institution  of  Ignatius,  long  disused  a- 
mong  the  Greeks.^^  Gave. 

If  Horseley's  calculations  were  right,  Peter  and  Paul  did 
not  sulfer  before  the  year  86;  but  as  the  most  of  historians 
place  the  time  of  their  death  about  twenty  years  earlier, 
their  calculations  are  more  consistent  and  satisfactory; 
not  to  say  that  the  first  is  impossible. 

It  may  be  supposed  by  some,  that  the  circumstance  of 
Ignatius  having  seen  a  vision,  partakes  a  little  of  the  air 
of  romance,  or  at  least  enthusiasm;  but  as  the  scriptures* 
inform  us,  that  very  many  of  the  works  of  Christ,  and 
his  apostles,  and  miracles  wrought,  were  not  recorded  : 
and  as  we  read  of  the  visions  of  Peter,  Paul,  and  Philip, 
before  this,  and  of  that  of  John  exactly  similar,  afterward, 
it  by  no  means  appears  so  incredible.  I,  however,  lay 
no  stress  upon  it,  nor  is  it  necessary,  as  we  have  the  vision 
of  John,  unveiling  the  glories,  and  describing  the  exer- 
cises of  the  blessed;  while  recounting  the  salvation  of  the 
saints,  and  the  triumphs  of  the  Lamb,  in  a  manner  corres- 
ponding with  what  Socrates  sa^^s  respecting  Ignatius. 
The  evidence,  however,  that  Ignatius  introduced,  at  so 
early  a  period,  vizi  while  perhaps  four  or  five  of  the  apos- 
tles, at  least,  were  yet  livingj  hymns  in  honor  of  the  Holy 
Trinity,  is  of  another  complexion,  and  supported  both  by 
Socrates  and  Sigebert,  as  above  noticed.  If  then  we 
should  term  the  vision  enthusiastic,  there  is  no  pretext, 
thus  to  characterize  the  history  of  the  introduction  of 
hymns,  in  Tionor  of  the  Holy  Trinity /in  the  same  manner. 

We  have  another  piece  of  history  which  appears  to  ex- 
plain the  meaning  of  the  scriptures,  to  confirm  the  evi- 
dence I  have  offered,  and  the  sentiments  I  have  advanced, 
on  this  subject.  Caius,  a  Presbyter  of  Rome,  in  the  third 
century,  writing  against  Theodotus  and  others,  who  denied 
the  divinity  of  Christ,  says,  "  They  affirm  that  all  the 
primitive  christians,  and  the  apostles  themselves,  both  re- 
ceived and  taught  these  things  which  are  spoken  by  them." 
He  then  refers  to  Justin  and  others  who  had  written  a- 
gainst  the  heretics,  and  continues,  "In  fine,  how  manj 


90; 


psalms,  and  hymns  and  canticles  were  written  from  thfe 
Segiiining  by  'faithful  christians,  which 'celebrate  Christ, 
the  Word  of  God,  as  no  other  than  God  indeed?"  Eu- 
sebius  in  Milnor,  v.  1,  p.  249^  Miller's  letters  on  Uni- 
farianism,  p.  157. 

This  testimony  is  express,  for-  the  use  of  human  compo*- 
iition  from^  the  beginning,  or  from  the  earliest  times. 
Vv'hat  is  implied  in  this  language  may  be  understood  from 
what  precedes  it,  as  well  as  from  the  object  of  the  discus- 
sion. Theodotus  and  his  party  had  contended,  that  from 
the  apostles  down,  until  the  time  of  Victor,  ^/igse  senti- 
ments were  taught;  but  Gaius  appeals  to  the  son§;s,  which 
had  been  made  all  this  tim.e.,  by  faithfii-1  christians,  ascribing 
divinity  to  Christ;.  Nt)w,  if  there  were  not  any  of  this 
character  made  at  so  early  a-  period,  how  foolish  must 
have  been  the  appeal  of  Caias,  and  liow  easily  would  his 
opponents  not  only  have  denied  the  existence  of  such 
hymns,  but  triumphed  in  his  inability  to  produce  them, 
and  his  consequent  defeat.  This  shows,  therefore,  thai 
the  existence  of  such  hymns,  was  unquestionable,  and 
confirms  our  explanation  of  PauTs  Epistle,  and  Pliny's 
letter.  In  addition  to  this,  I  remark,  that  Caius  employed 
the  same  terms  or  phraseology,  when  speaking  ef  those 
odes  whicb  faithjid  christians  composed  from  the  hegitk- 
ning,  as  the  apostle  did  when  addressing  the  Ephesians 
and  Colossians;  and  moreover,  thafe  tlie  word  psalms  is 
applied  by  him  as  promptly,  to- suclv  compositions,  as  it  is 
to  the  Psalms  of  David.  This  also  confirms  the  impression 
that  the  ajwstles,  when  speaking  of  the  Psalms  of  David, 
gave  them  some  definite  denomination,  that  could  not  be 
mistaken;  but  when  they  spake  of  others,  employed  a  more 
general  and  indefinite  phraseology.-  All  this  broad  em- 
dence,  therefore,  is  fill]  to  the  point,  in  favoai'j)f  the  sen- 
timents I  deferni.^ 

We  are  no-w  come  to  the  famous  letter- of  Pliny,  which, 
has  afforded  «o  much  play  fbr  a  lively  and  prepossessed  im- 
agination; but  which  wourld  never»  as  to  its  true  meaning, 
have  given  room  to  a  second-  tlvought,  had  there  been  no 
controversy  in  the  case.  Speaking  of  the  conclusions  oS 
Latta,  whrch  we  have  alfeady  quoted  and  considered,  our 
author  goes  on  te  say^  ''But  how  does  this  author  and  his 
successors  iu  tl^«  gains  vwork,  substantiate  these  positions? 


PRIMITIVE  GHUFvCH. 


The  first  historical  proof  is  drawn  from  Pliny^s  letter  to 
Trajan,  in  which  the  emperor  is  informed,  among  othei- 
things^  that  the  christians  assembled  on  a  certain  rlay,  and 
'  sung  a  hymn  to  Christ  as  God.'  Nt>w,  if  not  disposed  to 
play  upon  mere  words,  would  not  every  man  of  common 
SBnse  perceive,  that  if  those  christians  sung  the  45xlx 
Psalm,  they  .must  literally  have  addressed  Christ  as  God  ? 
Compare  verses  1-9  with  Heb.  i.  8,  9,  and  this  will  be  ev- 
ident. Or,  had  they  sung  a  portion  of  t02d  Psalm,  would 
it  not  have  been^a  song  to  Christ,  as  to  God.  I  do  not 
know  what  our  modern  hymnohgists  would  think  of  these, 
but  certain  I  am,  the  apostle  Paul  did  believe  them,  as 
well  as  many  others,  to  be  odes  to  Christ.  The  reader  of 
the  1st  and  2d  chapters  of  the  E>pistle  to  the  Hebrews,, 
will  too,  be  satisfied  of  this.  The  only  ground  of  quibble 
is,  the  term  hymUf  the  usual  version  of  carmen^  which 
is  .  the  word  used  by  Pliny..  Now,  the  veriest  novice  in 
the  liatin  language  knows,  that  carmen  is  a.  word  of  gene- 
ral signification,  applicable  to  any  poetic  and  even  to  pra- 
saic  composition.  This  is  the  reasoning  of  these  gentle- 
men. Pliny  says,  the  christians  of  his  day  sung,  or  re>- 
hearsed,  (dicere)  a  poetic  composition  to  Christ  as  to  God; 
therefore,  they  did  not  sing  the  scripture  songs,  but  hymns 
of  human  composure!  What  child  that  has  been  taught  to 
read  the  Bible,  and  is  instructed  in  the  rudiments  of  chris- 
tianity,  would  not  reason  better  than  such  doctors?  He 
could  say,  if  they  sung  the  45th,  47th,  68th,  &c.  Psalms, 
(and  why  might  they  not  have  sung  them?)  they  would 
have  sung  to  Christ  as  to  God."    Apol.  p.  34. 

I  have  here  given  the  reader  this  long  quotation,  that  he 
may  have  an  opportunity  of  seeing,  at  one  view,  and  ad- 
miring the  skill,  in  Latin  and  in  logic,  which  our  author  has 
displayed.  That  the  matter,  however,  may  be  tairly  un- 
derstood,, I  will  subjoin  the  following  remai'ks* . 

1.  Mr.  M'M.  makes  a  wide  mistake  when  he  says,  "  tlie 
©nly  ground  of  quibble  is  the  term  hymn;^^  and  as  neither 
hymn  nor  dicere  is  any  part  of  the  quibble,  or  even  of  the 
argument,  it  is  not  worth  while  to  tell  the  reader,  whether 
■we  are  even  novices  m  the  Latin  language  or  not, 

2.  He  has  shamefully  misstated  both  the  argument  and 
the  conclusion,  where  he  contrasts  the  reasoning  of  his 
We-tay.^ht  little  boy.,  with  the^  reasoning,  of  dQctarsi  ; 


There  never  has  been  one  of  those,  against  whom  he  R*as- 
written,  who  has  attempted  to  draw  such  inferences  from 
such  premises;  and  how  he  could  permit  himself  to  make 
the  statement,  I  am  utterly  unable  to  comprehend. 

5.  What  are  the  forcible  arguments,  or  the  strong  rea- 
sons of  Mr.  M'M.  which  gives  him  a  title  to  use  the  lan- 
guage of  coatempt,  and  to  sneer  at  doctors?  Reader  at- 
tend :  To  establish  his  position  and  excite  your  indignation 
against  mr  quibblefi^  he  produces  the  powerful  and  conclu- 
sive arguments  of  four  ifs  and  a  wky  not  If  they  sung 
the  45th,  if  they  sung  the  4rth,  if  they  sung  the  68th,  and 
if  ihey  sung  a  portion  of  the  102d,  and  why  might  they  not 
have  sung  them!  Logic !  logic !  well  may  our  author  treat 
with  contempt  all  the  puny  race  of  logicians,  who  cannot 
reach  his  elevation.  But  does  he  ofifer  no  other  argument, 
in  this  place,  or  on  this  subject,  than  that  we  have  stated? 
Only  one  other;  but  quite  as  forcible  as  the  former  ones. 
It  is  in  these  words,  **  certain  I  am^^^  and  of  course,  must 
settle  the  question  to  which  it  is  applied. 

We  will  now  give  the  reader  some  account  of  the  rea- 
sons which  influence  our  .opinion  on  the  subject  before 
us,  and  whether  it  be  quibble  or  not,  let  the  candid  judge. 

The  object  on  our  part,  is  to  show  what  we  think  to  he 
the  fact <i  that  hymns  of  human  composition,  expressly  in 
praise  of  the  Eedeemer,  were  used  in  the  first  and  follow- 
ing centuries.  For  that  purpose,  the  letter  of  Pliny,  the 
jMoconsur  of  Asia  Minor,  is  quoted,  which  says,  that 

The  christians  met  together  before  daylight,  and  sung 
together,  w-*  by  ^tirns,  . a  hymn  to  Christ  as  to  God.  "  Mr. 
M'M.  says,  our  first  historical  proof  is  drawn  from  this  let- 
ter, but  the  reader  will  see,  that  besides  the  Sacred  History, . 
we  have  produced  the  evidence  of  lieumannus,  that  modern 
hymns  were  in  comnvon  use  in  the  time  of  the  apostles, 
a-nd  his  opinion  that  Paul  ;  quoted  from  one  of  them — the 
evidence  of  Socrates  and  Sozomon,  that  Ignatius  introdu- 
ced  hymns  in  honour  ofthe  Holy  Trinity,  into  the  church  at 
Antioch — and  the  evidence  of  Caius,that  the  faithful  chris- 
tians from  the  beginning,  composed  such  hymns  and  songs; 
and  Justin  Martyn  to  the  same  effect.  We  are  not,  there= 
fore,  dependent  upon  the  evidence  of  Pliny,  our  author  to 
the  contrary  notwithstanding. 

Now,  what  iS'the  point  of  light  ia  . which  this  letter  oug|^| 


PRIMITIVE  CHURCIT. 


to  be  viewed?  The  author,  Pliny, used  several  expedients 
to  obtain  a  knowledge  of  the  peculiarities  of  the  christian 
worship;  first  from  apostates,  and  then  by  torturing  '*two 
females  who  were  said  to  be  deaconesses."  The  result 
of  his  inquiries  was  expressed  in  these  words— And 
this  was  the  account  which  they  gave  me  of  the  nature  of 
the  religion  they  had  once  professed,  whether  it  deserves 
the  name  of  crime  or  error:  that  they  were  accustomed  on 
a  stated  day  to  meet  before  day-light,  and  to  repeat  or 
sing  among. themselves,  (or  alternately)  an  hymn  to  Christ 
as  to  God,  and  to  bind  themselves  by  an  oath,  with  an  ob- 
ligation of  not  committing  any  wickedness,  but  on  the  con- 
trary of  abstaining  frOm  thefts,  roberies,  and  adulteries; 
also  of  not  violating  their  promise,  or  denying  a  pledgef 
after  which  it  was  their  custom  to  separate,  and  to  meet  a- 
gain  at  a  promiscuous,  harmless  meal,  from  which  last 
they  yet  des'isted,  after  the  publication  of  my  edict,  in 
which,  agreeably  to  your  orders,  I  forbade  any  societies." 
After  this  account  from  the  apostates,  Pliny  examined  the 
two  females  by  torture^  but  could  make  no  other  or  addi- 
tional discoverieso 

Now,  the  only  part  that  is  connected  with  our  subject, 
is  the  hymns,  and  the  question,  were  they  David's  Psalms^ 
or  something  else?,  is  the  point  at  issue.  We  have  seen 
the  arguments  by  which  Mr.  M'M»  supports  the  former^ 
I  will  now  state  why  I  think  they  were  of  a  modern  char- 
acter. 

The  object  of  Pliny  being  to  ascertain  the  distinguish  - 
ing  peculiarities  of  the  christian  religion,  what  discovery 
would  he  have  made,  or  how  would  they  have  been  dis- 
tinguished, by  singing  the  psalms  our  author  has  men- 
tioned, or  any  other  of  that  dispensation?  This  hymn,  and 
the  morality  of  their  lives,,  are  all  the  traits  of  character 
unfolded:  the  one  to  show  the  safety  of  the  state,  as  to 
any  danger  from  them,  the  other  to  distinguish  them  from 
other  sects,  whether  Jews  or  Heathens.  Our  author  says^. 
*^  would  not  every  man  of  coinnwn  sense  perceive,  that  if 
they  sung  the  45th  Psalm,  they  must  literally  have  addres- 
sed Christ  as  God."  Then  there  was  no  Jew  who  had 
common  sense.  They  would  have  sung  all  the  Psalms  of 
David,  without  ever  supposing  they  were  singmg  one  of 
■lia.t  character;  but  thev  would  have  been  very  far  from. 


94 


0K  PSALMODY, 


singing  a  hymn  to  Christ  as  God.  The  Old  Testament 
promised,  and  the  Jews,  as  we  have  before  observed,  ex- 
pected a  Messiah^  but  the  christians  aire  now  required,  on 
all  occasions,  arid  particularly  in  their  praises,  to  acknow- 
ledge the  Lord  Jesus  Christy  f/ie  Messiah  5  and  as  one  0- 
pinion  is  of  as  much  force  as  another,  I  am  persuaded,  that 
no  man  of  common  sense  and  unbiassed  mind,  would  ever 
have  attempted  to  bend  the  testimony  before  us,  as  our  au- 
thor and  his  friends  have  done.  And  wliile  I  most  cordi"- 
ally  admit,  that  the  psalms  mentioned,  and 'many  other^^ 
Vv'ere  prophetical  of  Christ,  yet  1  think  it  abundantly  ev=- 
ident,  that  t1iey  by  no.  means  meet  the  injunction  of  the 
apostle,  or  the  practice  of  the  first  christians,  in  the  praise 
of  the  Redeemer.  A  song  of  praise  was  required,  and  it 
appears  was  employed  too;  w:hich  would  acknowledge  him- 
in  terms  too  earplicit  to  meet  the  concurrence  of  his  great- 
est enemies^,  the  Jews.  Thus  we  have  Igna'tius  at  Anti- 
och,  Justin  in  Judea,  Pliny  in  Asi^i  with  Caius  and  Heu- 
mannus,  over  the  christian  church,  establishing  the  fact  of 
^he  hymns  of  the  church,,  in  the  apostolic  age,  being  of 
modern  composition,  and  corresponding  with  the  view  we 
have  taken  of  those  scriptures,  which  relate  to  the  subject. 
Several  of  our  authorities  lived  and  wrote  after  the  first 
century,  but  their  testimony  refers  to  it,  that  is,  to  those- 
customs  which  had  become  established  in  the  church  at  the 
time  of  their  writing.  This  may  all  be  called  ^rahuioifs^ 
assumption^  quibble^  &c.  &c.  but  the  unbiassed  reader 
will  not  be  deterred  from  ihe  examination  of  the  subject, 
by  jlouts  of  that  description.  It  will,  however,  be  verj- 
readily  conceded,  t^iat  our  authorities  would  be  more  ex- 
peditiously answered  in  this'way,  than  by  argument. 

The  nest  authority  I  oiFer  is,  Clemens  Alexaiidrinus, 
who,  in  his  Pedagogue  says,  gather  together  thy  simple, 
children,  to  praise  in  a  holy  manner,  to  celebrate  without 
guile,.  Clirist  the  leader  of  children,  the  eternal  Logos,  the 
iniiiiite  Age,  the  eternal  Light,  the  Fountain  of  mercyj  &c— 
Filled  with, the  dew  of  the  spirit,  let  us  sing  tog^ether  sin- 
cere praises,  genuine  hymns,  to  Christ  oar  king,*'  &c. 
Clement  in  Miller,  p.  13 h  This  respects  the  practice  of 
the  second  century,  v/hich  is  confirmed  by  the  Apology  of 
Tertullian,  Where  he  describes  the  christian  worship  -at 
l^,rge.    Hej'e  I  would  be  glad  to  give,  another  lai:g.e  quota- 


TRiniTIVE  CHURCH. 


95 


Hon  from  our  author,  but  I  cannot  afford  to  fill  ray  book 
with  his;  he- misstates,  however,  the  evidence  of  Tertul- 
lian,  and  the  conclusions  of  Latta,  as  he  did  those  in  the 
case  of  Piiny.  Mr.  M'M.  admits  that  Tertullian  testifies, 
to  the  christians  of  his  time,  composing  their  hjmns  by 
their  own  ingenuity,  or  taking  them  from  the  scriptures; 
but  to  get  red  of  the  obvious  conclusion,  says,  ^*  Tertul- 
lian  relates  the  practice  of  cei'tain  individuals,  as  allowed 
by  some,  meetings  for  social  entertainment;  therefore, 
Tertullian  relates  an  ordinance  of  God,  for  the  stated  and 
united  worship  of  his  people!  for,  if  not  stated  public  wor- 
ship,. it  makes  nothing  for  Dr.  L."  And  again,  ''because 
those  individuals,  on  those  occasions,  drew  their  songs, 
either  from  the  scriptitrcs  or  their  own  ingenuity;  there- 
fore, scripf  z(7'e -songs  were  not  then  in  use;  but  hymns  of 
human  composition  alone! — Such  are  the  premises,  and 
such  are  the  conclusions,"  Apol.  j).  37.  So  says  Mr.  M' 
Master;  but  unhappily,  the  whole  is  incorrect,  and  neither 
the  premises  nor  the  conclusions  of  Dr.  L. 

In  the  part  I  have  quoted,  as  well  as  in  the  preceding 
paragraph,  our  author  talks  of  this  being  the  practice  of 
individuals,  and  these  being  meetings  for  social  entertain- 
ment. This  is,  at  least,  curious  enough.  I  suppose  these 
were  indeed  individuals,  for  I  have  never  known  a  company 
engaged  in  any  exercise  whatever,  but  they  were  composed 
of  individuals :  and  as  to  the  social  entertainment,  1  do  not 
know  what  our  author  intends  by  this  phrase.  If  he  in- 
tends a  party  for  amwsemg/i^,  he  gives  ihem  great  impor- 
tance by  introducing  them  into  Tertullian's  Apology  for 
the  christians,  and  giving  them  the  scriptures  as  the 
source  from  which  to  draw  many  of  their  songs.  If  this 
is  not  the  design,  how  does  the  distinction  arise,  which  he 
makes  between  publij^^' stated  worship,  and  social  private 
worship.  Would  songs  be  lawful  in  the  one  that  would 
be  unlawful  in  the  -other?  If  not,  why  the  distinction^ 
Tertullian  says,  ''Three  make  a  church;"  and  I  know  no 
difference  which  numbers  t;an  make  in  the  exercises  of 
v/orship.  The  fact,  however,  is  simply  this,  these  meet- 
ings were  indeed  in  private  bouses,  because  they  had  no 
public  churches  in  which  to  assemble~and  they  were  for 
the  purpose  of  celebrating  the  Lord's  supper  and  feasts  of 
oharity.    Says  Moaheini,  **  If  any  are  pleased  to  give  the 


96 


ON  PSALMODY. 


name  of  church  to  a  house,  or  the  part  of  a  house,  \vhich, 
though  appointed  as  the  place  of  religious  worship,  was 
neither  separated  from  common  use,  nor  considered  as 
holy  in  the  opinion  of  the  people,  it  will  be  readily  granted, 
that  the  most  ancient  christians  had  churches."  Ecc^ 
Hist.  V.  1,  p.  124.  «  After  the  christians  had  eaten  and 
drank  the  Lord's  supper,  (which  they  did  at  night  for  fear 
of  their  enemies)  every  one  was  used  to  sing  unto  God 
publicly,  either  out  of  the  holy  scriptures  or  according  to 
their  own  genius  or  ability,"  Ter.  in  Todd,  p.  27-^Bas- 
nage  and  others. 

Our  author  again  informs  us,  that  TertuUian  used  the 
133d  Psalm  at  the  celebration  of  the  Lord's  Supper.  It  is 
of  small  importance,  but  the  truth  is  best.  It  was  at  the 
Agapae  or  feasts  of  charity,  at  which,  in  particular,  they 
sung  this  psalm,  and  what  could  be  more  suitable  to  a  love 
feast,  than  the  delightful  little  psalm  just  mentioned. 
"Behold  how  good  and* how  pleasant  it  is  for  brethren  to 
dwell  together  in  unity  &c.  Augustine  said,  ^'  that  these 
words  being  decently  sung  and  rightly  understood,  pro- 
duced a  monastic  life."  It  was  therefore  a  favourite 
psalm!! 

We  will  here,  however,  invite  the  reader,  for  a  little, 
to  pause  and  reflect.  Our  author  has  always,  in  this  dis- 
cussion, employed  the  language  of  contempt  and  abuse, 
respecting  his  opponents  and  their  arguments.  We  have 
seen  some  of  his  strong  reasons^  and  now  if  the  reader  will 
look  back  through  the  last  200  years,  he  will  find  this  to 
be  the  first  instance  he  has  given,  of  a  Psalm  of  David 
having  been  sung.  It  has  not  been  shown  to  have  been 
done  by  Christ-— by  his  apostles — or  by  the  first  christians 
after  them,  nor  do  I  think  it  ever  will.  We  have,  however, 
offered  a  mass  of  evidence  on  the  other  side.  But  still, 
I  would  say,  had  a  hundred  instances  been  at  hand,  of  the 
use  of  Psalms,  it  would  not  prove  the  impropriety  of  using 
other  compositions,  in  the  worship  of  God  j  but,  when  in- 
stead of  that  being  the  case,  we  have  the  concurrent  testi- 
mony of  sacred  and  profane  history,  which  has  been  here 
presented  to  the  reader,  what  room  is  there  for  doubt  or 
hesitation  on  the  subject?  Origen,  in  the  third  century, 
is  the  next  authority  introduced,  of  whom  Dr.  Latta  says, 

Origen,  wha  flourished  nearly  at  the  eanae  time  with 


1PRIMITITE  CHURCH. 


i'ertuUian,  uses  the  very  expressions  of  the  apostle,  in 
the  words  of  our  text.  He  exhorted  the  people,  says  Bas- 
nage,  to  strive  by  their  hymns,  by  their  psalms,  and  by  their 
spiritual  songs,  crying  unto  God  that  iheij  might  obtain 
tiie  victory  through  our  Lord  Jesus. — Has  not  this  ancient 
Father,  in  these  words,  an  immediate  reference  to  the  com- 
mand of  the  apostle,  which  enjoins  upon  christians  a  strict 
and  express  regard  to  Christ  in  all  their  songs  of  devotion:' 
Whatsoever  ye  do  in  word  or  deed,  do  all  in  the  name  of 
the  Lord  Jesus,  Thus  does  the  great  Origen  not  only 
prove,  but  exemplify  the  doctrine*!  am  advancing,"' Latta^ 
p.  33. 

On  this  paragraph  of  Latta's,  Mr.  M'Masters  remarks, 
"  He  next  introduces  Origen,  a  contemporary  of  Tertul- 
lian,  exhorting  the  people  "  to  strive  by  their  hymns,  by  their 
psalms,  by  their  spiritual  songs,  that  they  might  obtain  the 
"Victory  through  our  Lord  Jesus  Christ."  And  then,  in 
correspondence  with  his  usual  laws  of  logic,  concludes,  that 
hymns  of  human  composition  were  used,  in  the  psalmody 
of  the  church,  in  the  days  of  that  Father,  to  the  exclusion 
of  the  book  of  Psalms.  This  was  Dr.  Latta's  hypothesis, 
and  at  all  hazards  he  would  argue  for  it.  In  this  he  is 
followed  very  closely  by  his  copyists." 
.  Any  person,  who  can  read  a  book,  must,at  a  single  glance, 
see  how  little  regard  our  author  has  paid  to  the  reasoning 
of  Latta  and  his  copyists.  ( Of  this  last  word  of  reproach 
hereafter.)  But,  when  he  afterward  subjoins,  to  the  above 
remark,  ?i  gross  misrepresentation  of  our  arguments,  and 
says,  "  This  is  bad  reasoning,  very  bad  to  be  sure,  but  it 
is  the  reasoning  of  Dr.  Latta,  and  of  Messrs.  Freeman  and 
Baird"-^It  is  too  much  to  admit  of  a  decent  reply,  and  I 
am  not  inclined  to  meet  it  with  the  answer  it  justly  merits. 

Mr.  Latta  says,  that  hymns  of  human  composition  in 
honour  of  Christ,  and  for  the  glories  of  the  gospel,  are  prop- 
er in  public  worship.  Mr.  M'M.  and  his  friends  say  the 
reverse.  To  defend  the  practice,  th€  Dr.  and  his  copyists 
offer  the  precepts  given  by  the  apostles,  as  well  as  the 
practice  of  that  age;  and  that  it  may  appear  in  all  the 
clearness  of  its  evidence,  the>  produce  the  practice  of  the 
immediate  successors  of  the  apostles,  and  their  most  or- 
thodox and  pious  descendants,  for  several  centuries  down- 
ward.   They  offer  no  example  or  evidence  to  support  more 


98 


ON  FSxVLMODY. 


than  it  is  calculated  to  bear;  but  the  whole  forms  a  chairi 
so  strong,  that  Mr.  M'Master  and  all  his  assistants  wiH 
never  break.  He  may  discolour,  and  then  abuse  our  ar- 
guments; a  much  easier  task,  by  the  way,  than  to  refute 
them.  I  will-  only  here  add  the  testimony  of  Todd,  who 
says.  ^' Or%ew^  in  the  middle  of  the  third  century,  tells 
iis-qf  the  christian  church,  '  singing  hymns  of  praise  to  the 
Father,  in  or  by  Christ,  in  good  rhyme,  tune,  metre,  and 
harmony.'^'    Thus  far  Origen^  who  died  A.  D,  254. 

Dyonisius  of  Alexandria  was  raised  to  the  superinten- 
dence of  that  church  about  the  year  246.  In  his  time 
there  were  a  number  of  christians,  who  had  imbibed  the 
opinion  of  a  reign  of  one  thousand  years,  and  abundance  of 
sensual  enjoyment,  after  the  resurrection.  Nepos,  an 
Egy.ptian  bishop,  although  esteemed  a  pious  man,  was  an 
advocate  for  these  opinions.  Dyonisius  wrote  against  him, 
but  Vv'hile  opposing  him,  in  relation  to  the  above  senti- 
ments, >*  he  commends  his  faith,  his  diligence,  his  skill  in 
holy  scriptures,  and  his  agreeable  psalmody,  with  which 
many  of  the  brethren  were  delighted."  Or  as  another  his- 
torian expresses  it,  '*  He  was  a  man  eminent  for  his  con- 
stancy in  the  faith,  his  industry  and  skill  in  the  holy  scrip- 
tures, the  many  psalms  and  hymns  he  had  .composed,  which 
the  brethren  sung  in  their  public  meetings,  "Milnor,  v.  1, 
450— Gave,  510. 

The  case  of -Paul  of  Samosata,  is  the  next  that  occurs  on 
the  subject  under  discussion.  This  famous  heretic  was 
raised  to  the  see  of  Antioch,  A.  D.  260,  and  was  deposed 
from  his  office  in  the  year  269.  The  following  is  our  au- 
thor's account  of  this  affair.  After  stating  that  the  reason- 
ino;,  already  noticed,  was  the  reasoning  of  Latta,  Freeman, 
and  Baird,  our  author  goes  on  to  sa} ,  ''A  similar  argument, 
with  no  little  parade,  is  drawn  from  the  case  of  Paulus  of 
Saynosata,  at  Antioch.  That  heretic  had  abolished  the 
psalms  which  were  sung  there  to  the  glory  of  Christ, 
whose  Godhead  he  denied,  and  appointed  hymns  to  be 
publicly  sung  in  his  own  praise.  For  these  impieties  he 
was  degraded  from  the  sacred  office.  These  are  the  na- 
ked facts.;  aiid  v/hat,  think  you,  is  the  inference  from 
them?  That  the  church  used  exclusively  hymns  of  human 
composition! — But  why  pursue  the  subject?  Such  reason- 
ing rises  not  to  the  dignity  q{  a  sophism.    Such  perversions 


PRIMITIVE  CHUReil. 


of  historical  record,  only  tend  to  shake  our  confidence  ia 
human  testimony."  Before  offering  my  own  remarks,  I 
will  give  the  reader  an  extract  from  Buffner''s  Strictures^ 
in  which  he  replies  to  this  paragraph,  as  follows — "Thus 
does  our  author  inveigh  against  the  absurd  pretensions  to 
reasoning,  ^  and  the  perversions  of  historical  record,'  of 
Latta  and  others,'' and  save  his  charity  by  imputing  tlieir 
compositions  to  the  rashness  of  youth,  or  the  imbecility  of 
dotage.  He  professes  himself  to  give  us  '*thc  naked 
facts  the  chief  of  which  is,  that  Paul  '^  abolished  the 
psalms  usually  sung  in  honour  of  Christ,  and  appointed 
hymns  to  be  publicly  sung  in  his  own  praise."  Who 
would  not  infer  from  this  account  ox  pscdms  abolished  and 
hymns  appointed,  that  the  former  were  the  Psalms  ol 
David;  especially  as  our  author  raises  such  a  clamour  a- 
gainst  inferring  the  contrary.^" — Again;  ''Naked  indeed, 
are  our  author's  fiicts:  for  he  has  strippe*!  them  of  every 
circumstance  by  which  their  real  meaning  could  he  dis- 
covered. But  he  well  knew  that  if  he  added  to  the  word 
^Psalms,'  the  circumstance  of  their  being  'modern,  and 
the  compositions  of  modern  men./ liis  readers  could  not 
possibly  imagine  them  to  be  David's  Psalms."  Rutfner, 
p.  9. 

I  shall  now  give  my  own  account,  of  these  naked 
facts,"  and  that  from  unquestionable  authority.  In  the 
year  264,  the  heresies  of  Paul  began  to  make  considerable 
noise;  and  a  council  was  called  265,  to  inquire  into  the 
real  extent  of  his  heresy  and  immorality,  and  to  act  ac- 
cordingly. In  this  council,  Paul  "went  so  far  as  to  de- 
clare on  oeith.  that  he  held  no  such  opinions  as  wereini' 
puted  to  him;  but  that  he  adhered  to  the  Apostolical  de- 
crees and  doctrines.  This  gave  so  much  pleasure  to  the 
members  of  the  council,  that,  before  its  dissolution,  the}'- 
united  in  singing  a  humn^  in  which  they  celebrated  the 
PRAISES  or  THE  SAVIOUR  AS  GoD."  I^Iillcr's  Lcttcrs,  lOli 
,  This  quiet  did  not,  however,  last  long,  for  Paul  contin-- 
uing  his  corrupt  practices-,  and  spreading  or  teaching  Ms 
false  doctrines,  another  council  was  called  in  the  year 
269.  On  this  occasion,  they  brought  Paul  out  of  his  hi- 
ding places,  and  de^wsed  him  from  his  office.  As  much 
ot  the  charges  as  concern  us,  is  contained  in  these  words: 
-'Tlie  hymns  made  in  honour  of  Jesus  Christ  he  suppress- 


106 


ON  PSALMODY. 


ed,  as  the  composition  of  modern  authors;  and  ordered 
others  to  be  sung  by  women,  in  his  own  praise,  in  the 
church  on  Easterday,  which  caused  horror  in  the  hearersj 
and  he  encouraged,  as  far  as  in  him  lay^  similar  practices 
in  the  neighbouring  bishops."    Milnor,  v.  1,  p.  457. 

Any  reader  who  will  compare  the /acfs  of  Mr.  M'M. 
with  the  real  facts  as  they  are,  will  see,  lhat  it  is  not  at  all 
Impossible  for  a  man  to  raise  a  zealous  outcry^  against  er- 
ror ?Lnd  perversions  of  historical  records,  while  he  is  him- 
self guilty  of  the  most  direct  departure  from  the  sacred 
obligations  of  truth.  How  our  author  could  think  of  ex- 
posing himself,  as  he  has  done,  in  this  and  some  other  in- 
stances^ I  am  not  able  to  imagine.  For,  laying  conscience 
and  all  its^  solemn  associations  aside,  he  could  scarcely 
suppose,  that,  no  person  would  read  his  book,  but  those 
who  .  were  either  entirely  ignorant  of  Church  History,  or 
those  who  might  be  willing  to  cover  these  perversions  of- 
tts  records.  Dr.  Latta  neither  laid  down  the  premises, 
nor  drew  the  conclnsio7is  which  Mr.  M'M.  ascribes  to  him;, 
so  that  he  misrepresents  both  the  authority  he  quotes,  and 
tlie  author  he  opposes.  The  proposition  of  Latta  is,  that 
a  Gospel  Psalmody  g-enera/^^  prevailed  in  that  age,  and 
'.hat  position  is  supported  by  unequivocal  testimony.  On. 
the  facts  before  us,  I  would  remark — 

1.  That  a  council,  of  the  very  soundest  materials  of 
ivMtih  the  christiiLn  church  was  composed  at  that  period,, 
united  in  singing  a  hymn  to  the  honour  of  the  Saviour  as, 
God,  when  Paul  disavowed  his  heresy,  and  professed  his, 
adherence  to  the  a/?23osfouca?  c?ocf rims. 

2.  That  the  practice  which  was.  established  in  the  first . 
century,  by  Ignatius,  was  maintained  in  Antioch  in  the 
third  century;  nor  liave  we  any  account  of  its  having  until- 
now  been  interrupted  or  suspended. 

3.  '*The  use  of  such  hymns  was  so  decisively  approved, 
by  a  council  representing  a  great  part  of  the  christian  world, 
that  they  alleged  the  abolition  of  them  as  a  crime  against 
the  purity  and  welfare  of  the  church.  No  doubt  then,  as 
Br.  Latta  said,  the  use  of  evangelical  hymnsgenerally  pre- 
vailed among  christians,"  Ruffner. 

4.  This  place  confirms  those  other  passages  which  inform 
ns  of  Psalms  having  been  made /ro?^  the  beginning^,  m  ho 
ikour  of  Christt  and  their  praising  him  as  Qod. 


PRIMITIVE  CHURCHo 


lOi 


5.  The  earliest  opposition  mentioned  ever  to  have  been 
made  in  the  church  to  such  Psalms,  was  by  a  proud  heretic 
who  denied  the  Divinity  of  Jesus  Christ,"  Ruifner- 

6.  "I  pretend  not  to  affirm  positively,  but  I  think  it  pro-  - 
bable,  that  Paulas  introduced  the  Ps?Jms  of  David  in  place 

Gt* those  v/hich  he  abolished.  The  true  reason  ^vhj  he  abol- 
ished the  established  psalms  of  the  church  was,  because  thej 
expressly  ascribed  divine  honours  to  Jesus  Christ;  but  his 
pretended  reason  was,  that  they  v/ere  modern  and  compo- 
sed by  modern  men.  Common  sense  would  have  taught 
him  the  ridiculous  absurdity  of  such  a  plea  for  changing  the 
established  psalmody,  if  he  had  substituted  modern  compo- 
sitioris  for  those  he  abolished;  but  if  he  introduced  the  an- 
cient Jewish  psahns,  he  gave  a  consistent  reason,  and  our 
author  would  say  an  unanswerable  one,  for  the  change.  But 
did  he  not  substitute  hymns  in  his  own  praise?  By  no 
means;  they  would  have  beea  the  most  modern  of  all. 
The  council  does  not  charge  him  with  such  an  absurdity. 
They  only  say,  that  he  did  on  one  occasion,  the  festival  of 
Easter,  get  women  to  sing  in  honour  of  himself;  a  thing  - 
very  different  from  the  stated- psalmody  of  the  church. 
They  made  no  mention  of  what  he  substituted  for  the 
psalms  which  he  rejected  as  being  modern.  If  they  were 
other  modern  psalms^  those  psalms  would  doubtless  have 
deprived  Christ  of  divine  houours,  and  we  should  expect 
the  council  to  state  the  fact  in  their  account  of  his  mis- 
deeds; but  if  they  were  the  Psalms  of  David,  the  council 
would  not  mention  it  in  a  list  of  charges.  But  do  not 
David's  Psalms  teach  the  divinity  of  Christ?  Undoubted- 
ly; but  those  who  deny  that  doctrine,  deny  that  it  is  con- 
tained in  those  Psalms;  and  since  they  acknowledge  them 
to  be  a  part  of  scripture,  they  can  as  readily  sing  as  read 
them;  and  much  more  readily  pervert  their  meaning  in 
explaining  the  Psalms  before  singing,  than  misunderstand 
a  hymn  composed  from  the  New  Testament,  and  unequiv- 
ocally addressing  Jesus  Christ  as  God,  equal  with  the  Fa- 
ther. It  is  therefore  quite  probable  that  Paulus  introduced 
the  Psalms  of  David  at  An tioch."  Ruflher. 

Mr.  M'M.  again  says,  "  That  Paulus,  at  Antioch,  had 
hymns  sung  in  his  own  praise,  is  admitted;  and,  that,  in 
other  places,  the  orthodox  and  the  Arians  separated  in  sing- 
ing the  psalms,  because  the  latter  would  have  odes  confor- 
9* 


mable  to  tlieir  her6sy,  is  fully  known.  But  as  I'airr  aware 
oj  no  inspired  psalm,  that  is  conformable  to  the  Saviour's- 
tleity,  I  presume  they  sor.ght  their  hvnins  from  some  other 
source  than  the  book, of  Psalms.  Tell  ns.  what  inspired 
psalm  \vas  suitable  to  the  praise  ofPauius,  and  to  the  cel- 
ebration of  his  heresy,*' Apoi.  49. 

This  language  is  not  onl  j  irijiir ions ^  bwi  insidious  in  the, 
extreme,  and  a.  perversion  of  the  history  to  which  it  referSo 
We  know,  and  our  author  knows,  that  almost  all  the  here- 
tics that  ever  plagued  the  church  of.  Christ,  have  professed 
great  reverence  for  the  scriptures^  and  that  the  ArianSj , 
in  particular,  have  professed  to  rest  their  principles  on- 
that  word.    Why  tlien  would  they  refuse  to  sing  the 
J?.salms  of  David B    Mr.  RPM.' knows  better  than  to  sup- 
pose it.    They  v.ould  refuse  tlie  hymns  that  recognised, 
the  divinity  of  Christ,  for  the  same  reasons,  and  under^ 
the  same  pretexts,  that  their  descendants  of  the  present 
day,  would  reject  our  creed,  confessions,  or  catechisms. 

We  shaU  presently  see,  however,  what  kind  of  liymns 
they  were,  about  which  the  difference  arose.     None  of 
those,  whom  our  autlior  slanders,  have  ever  said  in  one  in- 
sti\nce,  or  insinuatedi,  that  any  psalm  v.'hatever  is  confor- 
mable to  the,  denial  of  our  Savioiir^s  deity.    But,  let  us  say- 
what  we  may,  Jews,  and  Arians,  and  Socinians,  can  iisev 
those  Psalms  ajid  deny  that  deity;  and,  when  we  wish  to- 
be  pointed  and  explicit  on  .these  subjects,  we  employ  some 
other  formula,  to  express  our  vievvsj  and  it  is  very  evident, 
tiiat  on  that  subject  the  songs  of  the  primitive  christians 
were  a  principal  part  of  ihe'iv  creeds  or  confessions.    Is  it 
again  necessary  to  say,  that  although  the  Psalms  of  David, 
contain  many  prophesies  of  the  coming,  and  glory  of  the 
Messiah,  then  expected,  yet,  there<  is  not  072e  of  them  that 
does  or  could  recognise  the  Lord.  Jesus  Christ  as  that  Mes- 
siah.   We  v^.ry  jn-Gjjerly  apply  these  prophesies. to  hira,  be- 
cause they  all  meet,  and  are  yea.and  amen  in  him;  but,  he^. 
has  required  of  us,  a  more  explicit  confes&ion,  than  these- 
Psalms  contain,  which  I  think,  1  hav.e  already  sufficiently 
shown. 

We  next  observe^  that  Pnidentius,- was  a  writer  of  this 
century,  and*  a  gomposer  of  hymns.  We'  have  some  quo- 
tations trom  his  Hymn  Book,  entitled  *». Peri  Stephan,"irL 
both  Mosheim  and  Cave.    The  first  refers  to  his  11th,  and, 


F.RIMITIVE  CHURCH. 


the  last  to  his  12th  hymn  and  some  others.  •  Mosheirn  saj's^ 
They  were  not  remarkable  either  for  excellence  or  mean- 
ness." While  we  have  these  unquestionable  testimonies  to 
the  fact  of  the  first  christians  composina;  their  songs,  for 
tiiree  centuries  of  the  christian  dispensation,  Vv'e  have  the 
same  evidence  again  confirmed,  from  the  mouths  or  pens  of 
enemies.  Milnor  saysj  There  is  a  dialogue,  called  Phi- 
lopatris,  ascribed  to  Lucian,  but  probably  written  by  some 
other  person  somewhat  later.  Doubtless  it  is  of  high  anti- 
quity. It  ridicules  the  doctrine  of  the  Trinity.  '-  One- 
three,  three  one.  The  most  high  God,  Son  of  the  Father, 
the  Spirit  proceeding  from  the  Father^'  Such  are  the  ex- 
pressions in  the  dialogue.  He  speaks  also  of  '  a  beggarly, 
sorrowful  company  of  people;'  he  insinuates  their  disaffec- 
tion to  government,  that  they  wished  for  bad  news  and  de- 
lighted in  public  calamities.  Some  of  them  fasted  ten 
whole  days  without  eating,  and  they  spent  whole  nights  in  ■ 
singing  hijmns.^^  Ecc.  Hist.  v.  1,  p.  492.  If  it  were  Lu- 
cian, it  belonged  to  the  second  century. 

What  kind  cTf  hymns  they  sung  is  more  definitely  sta- 
ted by  Porphery,  another  enemy,  who  ridiculously  enough, 
says,  A  person  asked  Apollo  how  to  nnike  his  wife  re- 
linquish Christianity? — It  is  easier,  perhaps,  replied  the- 
oracle,  to  write  on  water,  or  to  fly  into  the  air,  than  to  re- 
claim her.  Leave  her  in  her  folly  to  hymn  in  a  faint, 
mournful  voice,  the  dead  God,  who  publicly  suffered 
d-eath  from  judges  of  singular  wisdom." 

In  this  passage  we  see  the  ra.alignity  of  Porphery  against 
Christianity  and  christians — the  invincible  resolution  and 
patience  of  those  who  professed  the  orthodox  faith — and 
that  the  death  of  the  suffering  Redeemer,  here  contemp- 
tuously called  the  dead  God,  formed  tlie  burden  of  their- 
hymns  and  songs  of  praise. 

Of  the  fourth  century,  Mosheirn  says,  <'The  christian 
worship  consisted  in  hymns,  prayers,  the  reading  of  the 
scriptures,  a  discourse  addressed  to  the  people^  and  con- 
cluded with  the  celebration  of  the  Lord'g  supper,"  v.  1. 
p.  S84.  Again,  The  Psalmsof  David  were  now  receiv- 
ed among  the  public  hymns  that  were  sung  as  a  part  of  di- 
vine  service,"  p.  385. "  For  his  authority,  Mosheirn  *refers 
to  X3yril  of  Jerut«alem,  the  apostolical  constitutions,  andt 
Keauaobre.    To  these  we  will  add  the  authority  of  Span- 


104 


ox  PSALMODY. 


heim,  who  sajs,  '^That  besides  hymns  and  songs  Vind  pri- 
vate psalms,  of  which  th'eir  was  a  great  number  in  their 
solemn  assemblies,  the  psalm  book  of  David  was  brought 
into  the  western  church  in  this  age,"  Spanheim  in  Todd 
page  27. 

Mosheirn,  however,  states  another  fact  "that  gives  some 
light  as  to  the  reasons  and  causes  of  those  changes,  and' 
that  difference  of  practice  that  prevailed  at  this  period  a- 
inong  the  churches.  We  are  not  however  to  think,"  he 
says,  that  the  same  method  of  worship  was  uniformly 
followed  in  every  christian  society,  for  this  was  far  from 
being  the  case.  Every  bishop  consulting  his  own  private 
judgment,  and  taking  into  consideration  the  nature  of  the 
times,  the  genius  of  the  country  in  which  he  lived,  and  the 
character  and  temper  of  those  whom  he  was  appointed  to 
rule  and  instruct,  formed  such  a  plan  of  divine  worship  as- 
he  thouglit  wisest  and  best.  Hence  that  variety  of  litiir- 
gies  which  were  in  use,  before  the  bishop  of  Rome  had  u- 
surped  the  suprerfte  power  in  religious  matters,- and  per- 
suaded the  credulous  and  unthinking,  that  ^he  model,  both 
of  doctrine  and  worship,  was  to  be  given  by  the  mother 
church,  and  to  be  followed  implicitly  throughout  the  chris- 
tian world,"  ibid.  *  , 

Our  author  gives  here  a  quotation  from  Milnor,  where 
he  speaks  of  Ambrose  introducing  the  eastern  mode  of  al- 
ternate singing,  into  the  church  of  Milan,  and  adds,  *'It 
is  to  this  Mosheim  adverts,  v.hen  he  incorrectly  states?  . 
that  David's  Psalms  were  introduced  among  the  hymns  of 
the  church,"  Apol.  p.  45.  Doubtless  every  man  must  be 
incorrect  who  states  a  fact  which  Mr."  M'M.  dislikes,  let' 
his  authority  be  what  it  may.  Spanheim,  too,  must,  of 
course,  only  mean  alternate  singing  of  the  Fsalms  of  Da- 
vid, when  he  states  as  already  quoted,  that  "besides 
hymns  and  so?z^s  and  private  ^sa/ms,  of  which  there  was'a 
great  number  in  their  solemn  assemblies;  the  psalm  book 
of  David  was  brought  into  the  western  church  in  this 
age."  It  will,  however^  require  more  than  our  author's 
assertion,  to  overturn  these  evidences,  or  discredit  these 
authorities. 

We*  are  now  advanced  considerably  in  the  fourth  cen= 
tury — we  have  added  one  authority  to  another  of  the  high- 
est character,  while  our  author  storms  and  rages  and  calls  ■ 


PRIMITIVE  CHURCH. 


105 


It  rant,  ^mtuitous,  perversion  of  history,  and  what  not| 
while  he  has  not,  all  this  time,  offered  a  single  proof  of  a 
Psalm  of  David  having  been  ever  sung,  in  the  christian 
church,  from  the  birth  of  our  Saviour,  but  the  133d,  by 
Turtuliian  of  Africa,.at  their  love  feasts— Mr.  M'M.  says, 
at  the  administration  of  the  eucharistic  supper.  Be  it  so. 
—I  have  no  objection  to  the  use  of  it  at  any  time;  but  it 
will  go  a  very  small  part  of  ihe  way  in  proving,  against 
all  the  evidence  we  have  offered,  that  the  Old  Testament 
Psalms  were  employed  during  all  that  time  in  the  christian 
church. 

Before  I  pass  on,  however,  in  this  review  of  ancient 
history,  I  would  request  the  attention  of  the  reader,  to  a 
few  remarks.  I  need  not  hope,  from  the  tone  of  Mr, 
jypMaster^s  language^  ihait  he  will  pay  much  attention  to 
any  thing  that  can  be  said  by  a  man  whose  writings  he 
views  as /ar  below  criticism;  but  could  I  obtain  the  ear  of 
any  of  his  friends,  I  would  urge  them  by  all  the  zeal  they 
have  ever  felt  and  displayed^  for  the  truth  as  it  is  in  Jesus^ 
to  pause  and  consider  what  thej  are  doin^.  We  have  the 
testiu)ony  of  the  earliest  and  best  historians,  that  hymns 
were  composed  by  faithful  christians  from  the  beginning-^ 
praising  Cjikist  as  Goj) — ^cribihg  Divinity  to  him — de- 
claring him  to  be  Gop  indeed,  &c.  &c.  From  the  daya- 
of  Caius  tiie  Presbyter,  until  the  time  of  the  learned  and 
pious  Miller  of  Princeton,  these  facts  have  been  used,  in 
the  conflict  with  the  enemies  of  the  divinity  of  our  Lord, 
Avith  irresistible  effect;  and  now  stand  an  impregnable 
monument  of  the  faith  of  the  first  christians,  and  their  op- 
position to  this,  as  they. termed  it,  God  denying  heresy. 
.Would  then  the  biethren  of  Mr.  M'M.  nay,  would  Mr^ 
M'M  aster  himself,  were  it  in  his  power,  wrest  this  weapon 
out  of  the  hands  of  the  faithful?  \\i,u\d  they  overturn 
tliis  monument  of  the  church's  pristine  glory?  would  they 
risk  tiie  consecjuences  of  removing  these  impassable  barri- 
ers, out  of  the  way  of  the  enemies  of  our  Lord's  divinity, 
ratl)er  tlian  offer,  or  suffer  to  be  presented,  a  song  of  praise 
to  Him,  according  to  the  injunction  of  the  apustle-^the 
spirit  of  the  present  dispensation — and  the  practice  of  the 
church  from  the  beginning?  This  is  not  saul  from  any  ap~ 
preliension  of  results;  No:  until  a  more  extensive  vandal- 
ism shall  overtake  us  than  has  ever  visited  the  v/orld — unt 


it)6 


ON  PS^ALMODY. 


til  all  ancient  history  is  defaced,  or  destroyed,  this  eti- 
dence  will. remain;  and  as  the  millennium,  or  days  of  Zion's 
triumph  approach,  the  certainty  will  be  more  and  more 
manifest,  that  the  song  of  the  Lamb'is  as  much  the  privi- 
lege and  the  duty  of  the  christian  church,  as  the  song  of 
Moses.  But  while  this  evidence  can  never  be  obliterated, 
or  evaded,  the  disposition  to  eft'ect  it  is  the  same;  and  that 
the  author  of  the  Apology  has  proved  his  disposition,  and 
used  his  endeavours  to  accomplish  this  purpose,  requires 
no  testimony  fro  mi  the  present  writer.  He  has  shown  his 
readers,  with  what  zeal  he  would  deny,  evade  or  obscure, 
all  those  records  which  would  go  to  the  establishment  of 
the  facts  in  question,  viz — That  the  first  christians  were^ 
in  the  practice  of  composing  their  own  songs;  which  were 
sometimes  composed  extempore,  and  at  other  times  prepa- 
red with  more  care,  and  preserved  longer  in  nsef  and  also 
in  the  practice  of  e^jcplkitly  acknowledging  Christ  as  G0D5. 
in  these  compositions.    But  to  return  to  our  history. 

In  this  period,  when  every  bishop  conducted  matters  as^ 
he  pleased,  there  was  "one  Harmonius,  the  son  of  Bar- 
desanes,  a  noted  heretic,  industriously  employed  himself  in 
composing  religious  hymns,  for  the  use  of  tlie  Syrians,  in 
which  lie  interspersed  his  father's  heretical  notion?,  and  the. 
philosophy  of  the  Greeks.  Ephraim,  whose  views  of  the 
fundamentals  of  .the  christian  faith,  were  strictly  sound, 
and  to  whom  the  faith  of  the  gospel  was  precious^  made 
himself  master  of  the  measures  and  tunes,  and  in  the  use^ 
of  them  composed  christian  /iy?ji?is,  which  v/ere  well  re- 
ceived by  the  Syrians,.and  sung  to  the  same  tunes  as  those 
of  Harmonius.  He  wrote  also  a  discourse- on  the  utility  of 
psalmodv,  and  exploded  idle  songs  and  dancing,"  Milnor 
page  249. 

These-  contests  had,  it  appears,^  began  sometime  before 
this,  indeed  had  probably  not  ceased  from  the  time  of 
P»aul  of  Samosata.  About  -the  middle  of  this  century, 
Imwever,  new  difficulties  arose:  for  Athanasias  having 
went  to  Aatioch,  by  the  command  of  Constantius,.or  ra- 
ther by  His  invitation,,  communed  when  ihere^  with  the 
Euslathians,  who  under  the  direction  of  Flavian,  held  a 
conventicle  there.  This  sanie  Flavian  was  the  first  who- 
invented  the  doxology,  Glory  be  to  the  Father,  the  Son,, 
ml  the  Holy  Ghost,  and  in  singing  of  the  psalmi,  not  only. 


r 


PRIMITIVE  CHUR€H.  107 


those  who  frequented  his  meetihg,  but  in  general  all  who 
followed  the  Nicene  faith  in  the  church  of  Leontius,  did 
the  same,  in  opposition  to  the  Arian  doxology-,  Glory  to 
the  Father,  by  the  Son,  in  the  Holy  Ghost.  So  earnest 
were  the  two  parties  against  each  other.  Leontius  was  a 
coniirmed  Arian,  but  of  a  milder  temper  than  the  rest  of 
his  party.  He  saw  that  it  was  by  for^e  only  he  was  in 
possession  of  his  church;  numbers  of  people  still  profes- 
sing the  Nicene  faith.  He  dared  not,  therefore,  oppose 
the  Trinitarian  hymns^  and  laboiired  to  preserve  peace  in 
his  ow^n  time;  but  touching  his  white  hair,  he  said  on  the 
occasion,  *  When  this  s^now  sha;ll  melt,  there  will  be  much 
dirt,'  hinting  at  the  dissensions  which  he  imagined  would 
arise  alter  his  death,"  Milnor,  v.  2,  p.  93. 

Sometime  alfter  the  attair  now  mentioned,  at  Antioch,  in 
the  time  of  Valentinian,  Justina  his  mother,  a  bigoted  A* 
Tian,  used  her  utmost  exertions  to  induce  Ambrose,  bishop 
of  Milan,  to  resign  his  office;  but  when  that  course  proved 
ineffectual,  more  vicJent  measures  were  adopted,  and  still 
more  violent  expected.  "Ambrose,  during  the  suspension 
of  this  affair,  employed  the  people  in  singing  divine  hymns 
and  psalms,  at  the  end  of  which  there  was  a  solemn  dox- 
ology  to  the  honour  of  the  Trinity.  The  method  of  re- 
sponsive singing  had  been  generally  practised  in  the  east, 
and  was  introduced  by  Ambrose  into  Milan,  whence  it 
was  propa«^ated  into  all  the  churches.  The  people  were 
much  delighted,  their  zeal  for  the  doctrine  of  the  Trinity 
was  inflamed,  and  one  of  the  best  judges  in  the  world., 
who  then  lived  at  Milan,  owns  that  his  own  soul  was  mel- 
ted into  divine  affection  on  these  occasions,"  Milnor,  v.  2, 
p.  198. 

Mr.  M'M.  gives  a  little  history  on  this  subject,  which, 
as  usual,  demands  our  attention.  It  seems  it  is  not  mere- 
ly in  deductions,  I  have  to  disagree  with  this  writer,  but^ 
very  often,  respecting  the  facts  themselves.  Respecting 
Augustin,  bishop  of  Hippo,  Mr.  M'M.  gives  us  a  quota- 
tion from  his  confession,  as  follows — I  rpad,"  says  he, 
''with  pleasure,  the  Psalms  of  David,:  the  hymns  and 
songs  of  thy  church,  moved  my  soul  intensely;  thy  truth 
was  by  them  distilled  into  my  heart;  the  flame  of  piety 
-•.vas  kindled,  and  my  tears  flowed  from  joy,"  Apol.  p.  44. 

I  shall  now  give  this  quotation  from  Milnor,  where  our 


108 


ON  PSALMODY. 


author  himself  had  it.  Augustin,  is  speaking  of  himself, 
and  his  friend  Alypius,  and  says,  We  were  both  in  the 
capacity  of  catechumens,  and  I  read  with  pleasure  the 
Psalms  of  David.  With  what  mingled  piety  and  indigna- 
tion did  I  look  on  the  Manichees  who  madly  rejected  the 
antidote  of  life.  O,  that  they  saw  the  internal  eternal  life, 
which  because  I  had  tasted,  I  grieved,  that  I  could  not 
shew  it  to  them. 

The  holidays  bein^  finished,  I  signified  to  ray  scholars, 
that  they  must  provide  themselves  another  teacher.  And 
I  wrote  to  Ambrose  an  account  of  my  errors,  and  of  my 
present  desire;  and  begged  him  to  recommend  some  part 
of  thy  word  more  particularly  to  my  attention,  as  a  prop- 
er preparative  for  baptism.  He  pointed  out  to  me  the  proph- 
et Isaiah,  I  apprehend,  on  account  of  his  superior  perspicuity 
in  opening  the  gospel.  However,  finding  the  first  part  of 
this  prophet  more  obscure,  apprehending  the  rest  to  be 
similar,  I  deferred  the  reading  of  him  till  I  was  more  ex- 
perienced in  the  scriptures.  The  t4me  approaching  in 
which  I  must  give  in  my  name,  I  left  the  country  and  re- 
turned to  Milan.  There  I  received  baptism  with  Alypius 
and  the  boy  Adeodatus,  the  fruit  of  my  sin.  He  was  al- 
most fifteen  ye^rs  old,  and,  in  understanding,  he  exceeded 
many  learned  men.  I  glorify  thee  for  thy  gifts  my  God; 
for  I  had  nothing  in  the  boy  but  sin.  For  that  I  brought 
him  up  in  thy  religion,  thou,  and  thou  only,  inspiredst  me. 
I  looked  with  trembling  at  his  prodigious  genius.  But  thou 
«oon  removedst  him  from  the  earth,  and  I  remember  him 
with  the  greater  satisfaction,  as  I  have  now  no  anxiety  for 
his  childhood,  his  youth,  or  his  manhood.  Nor  could  I  at 
that  time  be  satisfied  with  contemplating  the  mystery  of 
redemption.  The  hymns  and  songs  of  my  church  moved 
my  soul  intensely  ;  thy  truth  was  distilled  by  them  into  my 
heart;  the  flame  of  piety  was  kindled,  and  my  tears  flowed 
for  joy.  This  practice  of  singing  had  been  of  no  lon^  stand* 
ing  in  Milan.  It  began  about  the  year  when  Justma  per- 
secuted Ambrose.  The  pious  people  watched  in  the 
church,  prepared  to  die  with  their  pastor.  There  my  mo- 
ther sustained  an  eminent  part  in  watching  and  praying. 
Then  hymns  and  songs  after  the  manner  of  the  east  were 
sung,  with  a  view  of  preserving  the  people  from  weariness; 
and  thence  the  custom  has  spread  through  the  christian 
churches."   Milnor,  y.  2,  p.  ^44. 


PRIMITIVE  CHURCH. 


The  reader  will  now  see  the  object  of  our  author.  That 
'  lie  may  make  the  impression,  on  the  reader,  that  the 
"  hymns  and  songs  of  the  church"  are  the  same  as  the 
Psalms  of  David,"  he  disjoints  botli  expressions  from  their 
connexion,  and  places  them  together,  without  the  least 
inark  or  grammatical  notice,  to  tell  his  readers  that  there 
is  about  a  page  between  them,  with  a  variety  of  other  mat- 
ter; and  that  the  Psalms  cf  David,  which  he  read,  are  not 
at  all  the  same  as  the  hymns  and  songs  which  they  sang. 
To  bolster  up  his  plan,  however,  h«  says  it  was  the  alteriiate 
mode  of  singing,  that  was  the  subject  of  these  dilFerent  ac- 
counts. These  are  his  words,  ''The  truth  is.  the  manner 
of  singing,  and  not  the  matter  sung,  is  the  subject  of  record, 
in  respect  of  the  church  of  Antioch,  at  that  time.  The 
notice  of  the  matter  of  psalmody  is  incidental,  but,  on  that 
account,  not  the  less  important,"  Apol.  p.  49.  Here  Mr. 
M'M.  introduces  the  cases  of  Flavian,  Athanasius,  Am- 
brose, Jerome  and  others,  to  support,  his  patch-work  quo- 
tation, from  Augustine's  confession.  Let  us  again  look  at 
these  statements. 

Was  it  indeed  the  Psalms  of  David,  that  Paul  attempted 
to  abolish  at  Antioch,  and  that  the  council  sang? — Was  it 
the  Psalms  of  David  that  Ephraim  composed  as  we  have 
already  seen? — Were  the  trinitarian  hymns  and  doxology  6f 
Flavian,  indeed  the  Psalms  of  David?— Were  the  hymns 
and  doxology  at  Milan,  which  inflamed  their  zeal  for  the 
doctrine  of  the  trinity,  the  Psalms  of  David? — Respecting 
these,  Spanheim  says,  as  I  have  twice  already  quoted, 
"That  besides  hymns,  and  songs,  and  private  psalms,  of 
which  there  was  a  great  number  in  their  solemn  assemblies^ 
the  Psalm  book  of  David  was  brought  into  the  western  church 
in  this  age."  Mr.  M'M.  endeavours  to  make  it  appear  that 
it  was  only  the  manner  of  singiiig;  but  as  w^e  examine  the 
subject  the  evidence  increases  in  support  of  the  ground  we 
have  taken.  That  the  Psalms  of  David  were  in  use  at  this 
time,  among"  the  others,  we  have  not  denied;  but,  to  ob- 
serve the  schemes  which  our  author  adopts  to  get  round 
some  plain  pieces  of  history,  and  to  deny  that  hymns  were 
used  by  these  very  individuals,  whom  he  offers  as  witnesses 
in  his  favour,  is  really  curious  enough.  If  the  Psalms  of 
David  would  infl'ame  their  zeal  for  the  doctrine  of  the  trin- 
ity, why  should  not  Jews,  and  Arians,  and  other  heretics?. 
10 


110 


ON  PSALMODY. 


be  thus  inflametl?  Nay,  if  the  Psalms  or  the  whole  Bible 
will  thus  preserve  orthodoxy,  why  does  our  author  employ 
a  Confession  of  Faith  to  help  it?  But  more  of  this  hereafter, 
Spanheim  says,  there  were  a  great  many  of  these  different 
kinds  of  hymns  and  songs,  but  our  author  tries  to  make 
light  of  the  evidence  of  such  writers  as  Socrates^  Sigebert, 
Cyril,  Spanheim,  Beausobre,  Mosheim,  and  Milnor.  True, 
he  only  says  Mosheim  is  in  an  error :  but  if  he  is  in  an  er- 
ror on  this  subject,  so  are  all  the  others.  Their  testimony 
is  one.  Nor  can  I  doubt,  but  either  of  them  knew  as  well 
what  he  was  writing  as  Mr.  M'M.  and  was  quite  as  little 
likely  to  have  been  erroneous  in  his  statements. 

But  we  are  not  yet  done  with  the  case  of  Flavian,  as  the 
testimony  of  Chrysostom,  who  has  been  introduced,  will 
confirm  what  we  have  advanced  on  this  subject,  if  it  re- 
quires confirmation. 

"Notwithstanding  the  entreaties  of  his  pious  mother,  he^' 
(Chrysostom)  "lived  in  monastic  austerities  for  some  time; 
after  which,  Flavian,  bishop  of  Antioch,  promoted  him  to 
the  office  of  presbyter  in  his  diocese.  About  the  year  379, 
a  sedition  broke  out  at  Antioch,  on  account  of  the  taxes, 
and  the  people  dragged  about  the  streets  the  statues  of 
-  Theodosius,  and  of  his  excellent  lady  Flacilla,  and  their 
two  sons,  in  contempt.  But  finding  afterwards  the  danger 
of  the  emperor's  resentment,  this  inconsistent  and  turbulent 
people  were  in  the  greatest  distress.  Antioch  had  ever 
been  very  favourable  to  the  name,  at  least,  of  Christianity, 
since  the  time  that  the  disciples  were  first  called  christians 
at  Antioch.  But  luxury  and  love  of  the  world,  were,  it  is 
to  be  feared,  much  more  common  in  these  times  than  godli- 
ness, even  among  the  christian  inhabitants.  About  two 
hundred  thousand  citizens  made  up  the  sum  total;  and  half 
of  these  were  christians.  John  failed  not  to  improve  the 
opportunity.  Serious  as  he  himself  was  in  christian  views, 
so  far  as  he  understood  them,  and  excellent  as  a  preacher 
of  the  law,  he  exhorted  thera  to  repentance;  and  very  prop- 
erly made  the  awful  suspense  they  were  then  in,  an  in- 
structive emblem  of  our  expectation  of  the  day  of  judgment. 
Hymns  and  litanies  were  composed  to  solicit  God  to  move 
the  heart  of  the  emperor  to  pity,  and  many  who  had  never 
attended  the  house  of  God,  and  had  spent  their  whole  time 
m  the  theatre^  now  joined  in  divine  worship  with  much 


PRIMITIVE  dHtJRCH. 


Ill 


earnestness  and  assiduity.  Flavian  the  bishop,  though  a- 
ged  and  infirm,  undertook  a  journey  to  Constantinople  to 
deprecate  the  wrath  of  the  emperor."  Milnor,  v.  2,  p.  274. 

On  the  ease  of  Flavian,  whom  our  author  has  introduced 
as  an  evidence  of  the  use  of  ancient  Psalms  at  this  period, 
it  may  be  remarked,  as  the  reader  will  recollect^  that  we 
have  before  found  him  usin^trinitarian hymns,  and  adding 
to  them  the  trinitarian  doxology — that  now  we  find  him, 
and  John  Chrysostom  his  presbyter,  composing  appropriate 
hymns  for  a  particular  occasion;  at  least  they  employed 
them,  let  the  poet  be  who  he  might.  So  much  therefore  for 
the  opposition  of  Flavian,  Chrysostom  and  others  to  hymns 
of  human  composition.  With  whom  therefore  the  charge 
of  disregard  gf  authority  rests,  let  the  reader  judge. 

Our  author  offers  a  reason  why  the  Psalms  of  David  were 
not  common  in  the  western  churches  before  this  period. 
He  says,  In  most  of  these  churches  they  had  hitherto, 
from  obvious  causes,  been  generally  destitute  of  this  part 
of  worship.  That  was  not  an  age  of  Bible  societies.  Co- 
pies of  the  scriptures  were  rare,  and  a  Psalm  book  not  to 
be  had.  The  defect  was  supplied  as  the  Bible  was  trans- 
lated into  the  vernacular  tongues,"  Apol.  p^  51.  The 
reader  will  recollect,  that  this  is  precisely  one  of  the  rea- 
sons we  have  offered,  why  the  first  christians  could  not 
use  the  ancient  Psalms,  as  the  Bible  was  not  to  be  found  in 
the  various  dialects,  or  tongues,  in  which  the  gospel  was 
preached  on  the  day  of  Pentecost;  but  we  have  seen,  by  the 
repeated  authorities  already  offered,  that  this  circumstance 
did  not  prevent  them  from  using  maw?/  others,  much  less  any, 
as  our  author  would  intimate.  The  next  evidence  our  au- 
thor offers  is,  of  the  general  use  of  David's  Psalms  by  all 
ranks,  on  the  authority  of  the  apostolical  constitutions, 
Jerome  and  Chrysostom.  He  says,  In  the  apostolical 
constitutions  we  learn,  that  '  the  women,  the  children,  and 
humblest  mechanics,  could  repeat  all  the  Psalms  of  David.'  " 
From  Jerome,  he  says,  You  could  not  go  into  the  fields 
but  you  might  hear  the  plow-man  at  his  hallelujahs,  and  the 
vinedresser  chaunting  the  Psalms  of  David. "  From  Chrys- 
ostom, he  says,  In  the  church's  vigils,  the  first,  the  midst, 
the  last,  are  David's  Psalms.  In  the  morning  David's 
Psalms  are  sought  for;  and  David's  is  the  first,  the  midst, 
and  the  last.    At  funeral  solemnities,  the  first,  the  midst, 


ON  PSALSrODY. 


and  the  last,  is  David.  Many  who  know  not  a  letter  can 
say  David's  Psalms  by  heart.  In  private  houses  where  the 
virgins  spin — in  the  monasteries — in  the  deserts,  where  men 
converse  with  God — the  first,  the  midst,  and  the  last,  is 
David.  In  the  night,  when  men  are  asleep,  he  wakes  them 
lip  to  sing;  and  collecting  the  servants  of  God  into  angelic 
troops,  turns  earth  into  heaven,  and  of  men  makes  angels, 
rhaunting  David's  Psalms."  Apol.  p.  46,  &jc. 

If  that  age  and  country  were  half  as  good  as  this  picture 
would  make  it,  the  world  has  never  witnessed  such  another. 
But  to  let  that  pass;  I  would  first  observe,  that  we  are 
here  told  of  the  most  unlettered,  and  all  the  lower  orders  of 
society,  being  perpetually  engaged  in  singing  the  Psalms  of 
David;  nay,  that  many  who  knew  not  a  letl^r,  could  say 
ihem  by  heart — and  on  the  51st  and  52nd  pages,  we  are 
told  that,  the  reason  why 'the  western  church  had  not  adop- 
ted the  practice  sooner,,  was,  that  it  was  not  an  age  of  Bible 
societies^  that  copies.of  the  scrijHures  were  rare^  and  a  Psalm, 
hook  not  to  be  had.  Query — How  many  Bibles,  or  Psalm 
books,  would  it  require  to  supply  a  people  whoknevv  not  a 
letter,  and  yet  had  the  Psalms  of  David  by  heart?  The  fact, 
however,  i^that  the  statement  of  our  author,  so  far  as  it  is 
true^  confirms  the  evidence  of  those  who  say  that  now  the 
Psalm  book  of  David  w^as  introduced,  amongtheother  songs. 
The  novelty  of  the  songs  made  the  people  zealous  to  obtain 
and  repeat  them.  This  is  generally  the  case»  as  a  disposi- 
tion of  that  character,-  was  not  confined  to  Athens.  We 
happen  to  have  a  piece  of  history  at  hand,  precisely  in  point. 
D'lsrael,  in  his  curiosities  of  literature,  says,.  *'It  appears- 
that  the  first  book  of  Psalms  in  verse  was  written  by  Ma- 
rot,"  (by  some  called  Marmot)  Frenchman.— -It  was 
published  at  Paris,  and  contained  fifty-two  psalms  written 
in  a  variety  of  measures.  This  book  v,  as  dedicated  to  the 
feir.o-  of  France,  and  being  a  gay  novelty,  no  book  was  ever 
more  eagerly^received  by  all  classes,  than  Marot's  Psalms. 
They  sold  faster  than  the  printers  could  take  them  off  their 
presses;  but  as  they  were  understood  to  be  songs,  and  were 
unaccompanied  with  music,  every  one  set  them  to  favour- 
ite tunes,  commonly  those  of  popular  ballads.  Beza  com- 
pleted the  collection,  and  Gal\  in  set  them  to  music :  but 
when  the  court  of  France  found  that  Calvin  used  them  in 
-.v.orshlpj.  th^y  not  only  forbade  them j  but  Marothad  to  fly." 


PHIMITIVE  CHURCH. 


Again,  When  Sternhold's  version  appeared  in  England, 
tlie  same  fondness  for  novelty  appeared.  His  psalms  were 
practiced  by  the  Puritans  in  the  reign  of  Elizabeth,  and 
more  particularly  during  the  protectorate  of  Cromwell,  on 
the  same  plan  of  accommodating  them  to  the  popular  tunes, 
and  jigs,  which,  one  of  them  said,  were  '  too  good  for  the 
Devil.'  Psalms  were  now  sung  at  Lord  Mayor's  dinners, 
and  city  feasts^  soldiers  sung  them  on  their  march,  and  at 
parade;  there  were  few  houses  which  had  not  their  evening 
psalms." 

The  effects  of  novelty  is  equally  apparent  in  each  of  the 
above  cases;  and  it  is  well,  after  all,  if  Mr.  M'Master's 
men,  who  were  made  into  angels,  were  a  whit  more  celes- 
tial in  their  minds,  than  many  of  the  psalm-singers  of  the 
courts  of  France  or  England.  Think  not,  reader,  that  I 
am  at  all  disposed  to  make  light  of  this  practice :  by  no 
meansf  but  t  repeat,  that  on  the  face  of  it,  there  is  rather 
a  confirmation  of  my  statement,  and  of  the  authorities 
which  I  have  adduced,  that  about  this  time  the  psalms 
were  introduced  into  the  churches.  The  authors,  how- 
ever, whom  I  have  quoted,  require  no  confirmation  from 
any  quarter,  nor  will  the  varnish  that  has  been  bestowed 
on  that  tale,  compensate  for  the  trouble  of  its  application^ 

It  is  of  small  importance,  whether  any  thing  more  is  ad- 
vanced on  this  subject  or  not;  but  as  our  author  goes  on 
with  his  history,  we  Imve  no  objection  to  follow  in  the 
same  course. 

In  the  fifth  century,  Peter  Fullo,  had,  by  the  favour  of 
the  emperor  Zeno,  and  Acocius,  bishop  of  Constantinople, 
obtained  the  see  of  Antioch.  "This  troublesome  and 
contentious  man  excited  new  discords  in  the  church,  and 
seemed  ambitious  of  forming  a  new  sect  under  the  name 
of  Theopaschites;  for  to  the  words,  O  God^  most  holy^ 
&c.  in  the  famous  hymn  which  the  Greeks  called  Tirsagi- 
urn,  he  ordered  the  following  phrase  to  be  added  in  the 
eastern  churches,  who  hath  suffered  for  us  iipmi  the  cross. 
His  design  in  this  was  manifestly  to  raise  a  new  sect,  and 
also  to  fix  more  deeply  in  the  minds  of  the  people,  the 
doctrine  of  one  nature  in  Christ,  to  which  he  was  zealous- 
ly attached.  His  adversaries,,  and  especially  Felix,  the 
Roman  pontiff,  interpreted  this  addition  to  the  hymn  a- 
bove  mentioned,  in  a  quite  different  manner,  and  charged 


114 


6^  PSAOfODTo 


him  with  maintaining,  that  ail  the  three  persons  of  the 
Godhead  were  crucified;  and  hence  those  who  ap4>roved  of 
his  addition  were  called  Theopaschites.  The  consequence 
of  this  dispute  was,  that  the  western  christians  rejected 
tlie  addition  inserted  bj  Fullo,  which  they  judged  relative 
to  the  whole  trinity;  while  the  orientals  used  it  constant- 
ly after  this  period,  and  that  without  giving  the  least  of- 
fence, because  they  applied  it  to  Christ  alone."  Mo- 
sheim,  V.  2,  p.  78. 

This  place  proves,  that  in  both  the  eastern  and  western 
churches,  whatever  use  they  made  of  the  Old  Testament 
Psalms,  hymns  of  human  composition  were  yet  in  common 
use— that  they  were  not  newly  introduced,  for  this  is  cal- 
led a /amoMS  hymn, which  implies  that  it  was  a  considera- 
ble time  in  use  and  well  known — that  they  were  in  the 
practice  of  expressing  their  sentiments,  of  the  Redeemer's 
•  giaracter  and  work,  in  their  hymns — -and  that  they  were 
yet  watchful  against  the  introduction  of  error  by  the  com- 
position or  alteration  of  their  songs  of  praise.  We  now 
come  to  the  ninth  century. 

Another,  tliough  less  important  controversy,  (than  that 
about  predestination)  arx)se  about  this  time,  concerning  the 
concluding  words  of  a  very  ancient  hymn,  which  runs 
thus:  te,  trina  Beitas  unaque,  poscinius;  which  may  be- 
thus  translated- — 0  God,  who  art  three,  and  at  the  same 
time  but  one,  we  beseech  thee^  ho,,  Hincman  wisely  pro- 
hibited the  singing  of  these  words- in  the  churches  that 
were  under  his  jurisdiction,  from  a  persuasion  that  they 
tended  to  introduce  into  the  minds  of  the  multitude,  no- 
tions inconsistent  with  the  unity  and  simplicity  of  the  Su- 
preme Being,  and  might  lead  them  to  imagine  that  there - 
were  three  Gods.  But  the  benedictine  monks  refused  to 
obey  this  mandate,  and  Bertram,  who  was  one  of  the 
most  eminent  of  that  order,  wrote  a  large  book  to  prove 
the  expression  trina  Deltas,  or  theeefold  Deity,  orthodox,, 
from  the  authority  of  fathers,  which  was  esteemed  the  on- 
ly criterion  of  truth  in  these  miserable  times.  Godeschal- 
cus,  who  now  lay  in  prison,  heard  of  this  dispute,  entered-^ 
warmly  into  it,  and  in  a  laboured  dissertation  supported* 
the  cause  of  his  benedictine  brethren;  on  which  account 
Hincman  accused  him  of  tritheism,  and  drew  up  a  treatise 
to  prove  the  charge,  and  to  refute  that  impious  a^id  enormous 


iTRIMITIYE  CHURCH. 


lieresy.  This  controversy,  however,  was  but  of  a  short 
duration,  and  the  exceptionable  passage  of  the  hymn  in 
question  maintained  its  credit,  notwithstanding  all  the  ef- 
forts of  Hincman,  and  continued  as  before  to  be  sung  in 
the  churches."    Mosheim,  v.  2,  p.  SS9.  _ 

We  find  as  before,  that  this  hymn  is  termed  veryanciem, 
and  although  the  term  is  indefinite,  and  does  not  specny 
any  particular  period  of  time,  it  yet  unavoidably  leads  to 
the  conclusion,  that  the  chain  of  facts  is  unbroken,  with 
respect  to  the  practice  of  the  church,  in  the  use  of  modern 
hymns,  in  her  praises  to  God,  and  also  their  being  a  depos- 
itory of  her  doctrines,  and  a  confession  of  her  faith. 

Our  author,  after  all  his  exertions  to  evade  or  deny  the 
most  unquestionable  historical  evidence,  for  five  or  six 
hundred  years — and  often  employing  language  calculated 
to  deceive  common  readers,  only  some  of  which  I  have  no- 
ticed, comes  at  last  to  his  confessions  as  follows  :  "  It  never- 
theless may  be  admitted,  without  injury  to  our  cause,  .that 
in  those  days  of  evil,  when  clerical  ambition,  and  ecclesi- 
astical profligacy  appeared  with  such  unblushing  effronte- 
ry, advantage  was  taken  of  the  commotions  of  the  times, 
to  introduce  by  every  mean,  the  conflicting  corruptions  of 
doctrine,  order  and  worship.  And  it  would  be  strange  if 
the  united  charms  of  poetry  and  music,  were  not  laid  in 
requisition  to  further  their  designs.  1  admit  the  probabil- 
ity of  hymns  of  human  composure  being  numerous;  and 
that  they  were  frequently  used  in  public  worship,  we  need 
not  doubt.  That  many  of  them  were  intended  to  honour,, 
and  as  many  others  intended  to  dishonour  the  Redeemer  of 
men,  neither  the  opinions  of  the  times,  nor  the  characters  of 
the  prime  actors  of  those  days  forbid  us  to  suppose. 

But  when  all  this  is  granted,  I  assert,  without  apprehen- 
sion of  any  well  supported  contradiction,  that  there  is  no 
ground  to  believe,  that  inspired  songs  were  not  used, 
tVom  the  beginning,  in  the  church  of  God;  or  that  uninspired 
hymns  were  exclusively  adopted,  or  at  all  adopted  with  di- 
vine approbation,''^  Apol.  53.  After  this,  Mr.  M'M.  gives 
his  readers  another  misrepresentation  of  our  reasoning  and 
conclusions,  in  his  usual  manner,  which  I  do  not  think  ne- 
cessary farther  to  notice.  On  the  quotation  which  I  have 
given,  however,  I  offer  the  following  remarks : 

Our  author,  finding  himself  utterly  unable  to  resist 


116 


ON  BS^ALMODt. 


ti^e  concurrent  testimony  of  history,  at  last  admits— tliat 
hymns  of  human  composition  were  numerous— that  many 
of  them  were  intended  to  honour  the  Redeemer — and  that 
they  were  frequently  used  in  public  worship. 

2.  To  destroy  the  effects  of  these  concessions,  he  'as- 
cribes? all  this  to  ecclesiastical  profligacy — unblushing  ef- 
frontery—the commotion  of  the  times — and  the  imited 
charms  of  poetry  and  music.  With  those  who  c^n  believe 
that  these  causes  combined,  or  contributed,  to  the  use  of 
hymns  in  worship  to  honour  the  Redeemer,  it  would  be 
utterly  in  vain  to  reason.  Were  these  the  reasons  that 
induced  the  christians,  even  in  the  apostle's  time,  to  meet 
before  daylight  to  sing  a  hymn  to  Christ  as  God?  were 
these  the  causes  that  produced  those  hymns,  composed- 
by  the  faithful  brethren  from  the  beginning,  representing 
Christ  as  God  indeed?  .and  were  these  the  reasons  why 
tiie  first  defenders  of  the  divinity  of  Christ,  referred  to- 
these  first  hymns  sls  a  most  unanswerable  proof  of  the  faith 
of  the  first  christians? 

3.  To  help  the  matter,  our  author  alleges  that  there  were 
as  many  hymns  both  calculated  and  intended  to  dishonour 
the  Redeemer,  and  the  reasons  assigned  are  that  neither 
the  opinions  of  the  times,  nor  the  characters  of  the  prime 
actors  forbid  us  to  suppose  it.  Mr^.  M'M.  would  let  him- 
self be  heard,  were  any  of  those  writers  whom  he  opposes,, 
to  take  a  matter  for  granted,  because  they  were  not  for- 
bid to  suppose  it.  Hymns,  however,  in  honour  of  the 
Redeemer,  is  historical  truth — those  intended  to  dishonour 
him,  our  author's  supposition.  But  if  it  were  true,  it  in- 
terferes no  more  with  the  question  of  evangelical  hymns,-^ 
than  the  preaching  of  heresy  does  with  the  preaching  of 
the  gospel  of  Christ. 

4.  After  all  this  contest,  the  whole  question  rests  on 
the  assertion  of  our  author.  After  passing  through  so  ma- 
ny ages,  and  being  able  to  offer,  from  the  birth  of  Christ 
until  the  fourth  century^  only  the  solitary  instance  of  the 
133d  Psalm,  of  the  Old  Testament  Psalms  having  been 
&ung,  and  but  few  instances  after  it — after  being  obliged 
to  yield  up  the  argument,  in  the  ungraceful  manner  we 
have  seen,  he  at  last  asserts^  without  any  apprehension,  &c., 
Mr.  M'Master's  assertion,  therefore,  is  the  whole  of  the. 
argument  that  rema^insj  and  the  reader  may  take  it  fori 


MODERN  HISTORY. 


IIT 


what  it  is  worth.  Whether  I  have  produced  evidence  to 
establish  the  fact,  of  the  first  and  purest  christians  compo- 
sing their  hymns  in  honour  of  Christ — whether  they  did 
not  feel  themselves  obeying  the  injunctions  of  the  apostles, 
in  so  doing — and  whether  we  are  not  both  authorised  and 
required  to  unite  at  present,  as  in  the  visions  of  John,  the 
songs  of  Moses  and  the  Lamb — or  whether  I  have  failed- 
as  to  my  historical  references,  and  deductions,  in  all  these 
points,  is  now  left  to  the  candid  and  conscientious  delib^^ 
eration  of  the  intelligent  reader*. 

— e^©©— ' 
CHAPTSR  V. 

Modern  History  of  Psalmody  Reviewed, 

"  It  appears  from  the  records  of  the  early  periods  of  the  church,  thai 
christians,  in  their  public  assemblies,  praised  God  in  the  language  of  scrip-" 
ture  songs.  It  also  appears,  that  the  term  %7nn  was  applied  to  David's 
Psalms."   Apology,  p  55. 

^'  T^hey  aflarm  that  all  our  ancestors,  eveti  the  apostles  themselves,  were 
of  th&t  opinion,  (viz;  that  Christ  was  a  mere  man)  and  taught  the  same  with 
them." — "This  might  carry  a  plausible  appearance  of  truth,  were  it  not 
first  contradicted  by  the  holy  scriptures,  next  by  the  books  of  several  per- 
sons long  before  the  time  of  Victor.  In  fine,  how  many  psalms,  and  hymns, 
and  canticles  were  written  from  the  beginning,  by  faithful  christians,  which 
celebrate  Christ,  the  word  of  God,  as  no  other  than  God  indeed  f"  Milnor; 
v.l,p.  249. 

We  have  already  observed,  that  this  writer,  which  was 
Gaius  the  Presbyter,  although  Milnor  seems  to  think  the 
book  anonymous,  refers. to  the  times  of  the  apostles,  and 
indeed  he,  in  the  most  express  terms,,  states  these  psalms 
to  have  been  composed  by  the  faithful  brethren  from  the^ 
beginning,  and  thus  refutes  the  claims  of  the  heretics  to  a 
descent  from  the  apostles.  If  there  is  any  confidence  in 
church  history,  this  author  shows  that  these  hymns  were 
in  use  in  the  days  of  the  apostles,and  that  the  term  jjsalms, 
was  applied  to  those  of  modern  composition,  as  readily 


118 


ON  PSALMODY. 


to  those  of  the  Old  Testament;  and  helps  very  mudi  to 
confirm  our  explanation  of  the  language  of  the  apostle. 
Nay,  this  has  an  authenticity  stamped  upon  it,  beyond  the 
bare  veracity  of  the  historian;  for,  had  the  author  of  this 
book,  whoever  he  miglit  have  been,  referred  to  supposed 
facts  that  had  not  existed,  or  had  not  been  known,^  the  ar- 
gument would  have  recoiled  upon  him,  and  the  world 
would  have  heard  it.  It  is  also  a  fact,  that  the  term  psalm^ 
was  much  more  frequently  applied  to  modern  compositions, 
than  the  term  hymn,  was  to  the  Fsalms  of  I>avid.  These 
facts,  will  not  only  fairly  balance  the  sentiments  of  our 
author,  above  expressed,  but  overturn  the  inference  he 
wishes  to  deduce  from  them.  We  return  again  to  our 
history. 

In  his  '*  Modern  History  of  Psalmody,"^  our  author  car- 
ries us  at  once  ta  the  tops  of  the  mountains,  where  the 
Waldenses,  "'mid  Alpine  cliffs,"  sung  the  songs  of  scrip- 
ture; "the  Albigenses,  in  1210,"  who,  were  metre  psalm- 
singers." 

As  we  have  no  wish  to  question  these  facts,  we  just  ob- 
serve, that  it  proves  about  as  much  as  if  any  future  histo^ 
rian  were  to  write  that  the  Americans,  in  1825,  were 
psalm-singersf  in  relation  to  which,  two  queries  might 
readily  be  offered,  viz^ — What  psalms  did  they  sing?  and 
whatever  might  be  the  reply  to  this,  if  any  particular  system 
were  specified,  it  might  be  returned,  Did  they  sing  no  other? 
Such  is  the  case  of  these  now  mentioned.  We  add  be- 
sides, that  if,  as  our  author  states,  they  were  metre  psalm- 
singers,  their  psalms  were  not  those  of  David;  as  I  think  all 
respectable  historians  agree^,  that  the  version  of  Marmot 
was  the  first;  and  of  course  their's  are  more  likely  to  have 
been  some  other  than  the  Old  Testament  songs.  We  find 
indeed  that  some  of  them  attempted  to  turn  the  scripture 
^'  into  low  Dutch  rhymes,  for  the  edification  of  their  breth- 
ren," but  there  are  no  exceptions  made,  and  no  particular 
parts  specified,  unless  it  is  the  reason  assigned  for  the 
work,  which  was,  that  "In  scripture  there  are  no  jests, 
fable/Ji,  trifles  or  deceits,  but  words  of  solid  truth;"  so  that 
no  particular  reference  is  made  to  the  psalms. 

In  the  catechism  of  the  Waldenses,  we  have  the  follow- 
ing question  and  answer — Quest.  "  In  what  manner  do 
jou  adore  and  serve  the  God  in  whom  you  believe? — Ans. 


MODERN  HISTORY,  119 

1  adore  him  by  the  adoration  of  external  and  internal 
worship;  externally  by  bending  of  the  knees^  elevations 
of  the  hands,  by  inclinations,  by  hymns,  by  spiritual  songs, 
by  fasting,  by  invocation."— Milnor,  Ledger's  Gen.  Hist, 
and  Perrin's  Extracts.  It  is  indeed  abundantly  evident 
that  the  Waldenses,  the  Paulicians  and  Lollards,  used 
human  compositions  in  their  praise,  and  were  reproached 
as  hymn -singers^  which  Mosheim  shows  to  be  the  etymol- 
ogy of  the  epitbet  Lollard. 

Mr.  M*M.  says,  John  Huss,  in  the  fifteenth  century, 
as  Wickliffe  had  done  in  the  fourteenth  century,  sung  the 
Psalms  in  verse."  Whether  the  Psalms  of  David  were 
then  in  verse  or  not,  or  whether  it  were  them  or  some  other 
psalms  that  Huss  sung,  is  not  material;  but  we  have  un- 
questionable evidence  that  he  sung  other  songs,  at  a  time 
when,  if  ever  he  acted  in  a  conscientious  manner,  and  in 
full  view  of  eternal  consequences. 

John  Huss  and  Jerome  of  Prague,  were  both  burnt  for 
heresey;  the  first  on  the  €th  of  July,  1413,  and  the  other 
on  the  30th  of  May,  1416.  Eneas  Sylvius,  a  Roman  Cath- 
olic historian  says,  '*They  went  to  the  stake,  as  to  a  ban- 
quet; not  a  word  fell  from  them,  which  discovered  the 
least  timidity;  they  sung  hymns  in  the  flames  to  the  last 
gasp  without  ceasing,"  Milnor,  v.  4,  p.  219.  Lest  Mr. 
M'M.  might  be  tempted  to  call  all  these  hymns.  Psalms 
of  David,  I  will  add  the  case  of  Jerome,  who  **  As  he  went 
to  execution,  sung  the  apostle's  creed,  and  the  hymns  of 
the  church,  with  a  loud  voice  and  a  cheerful  countenance. 
He  kneeled  at  the  stake,  and  prayed.  Being  then  bound, 
he  raised  his  voice,  and  sung  a  paschal  hymn  then  much 
in  vogue  in  the  church. 

Hail !  happy  day,  and  ever  be  adored, 

When  hell  I  was  conquered  by  great  heaven's  Lord. 

JJEnfant  in  JUilnor^  v.  4.  p.  230. 

To  these  may  be  added,  "  Henry  Voes  and  John  Esch, 
who  cheerfully  underwent  the  fiery  trial  on  the  same  day; 
testifying  a  wonderful  constancy.  As  they  were  led  to 
the  stake,  they  cried  with  a  loud  voice,  that  they  were 
christians;  and  when  they  were  fastened  to  it,  and  the  fire 
was  kindled,  they  rehearsed  the  creed,  and  after  that  sang 
the  verses  alternately  af  Te  Deum  laudamus,  till  the  flames 
deprived  them  of  life."    This  was  A.  D»  15 £3.  Milnor, 


t20 


ON  PSALMODY. 


V.  5,  p.  262.    "  Luther,  in  memory  of  these  faithful  ser 
vants  of  God,  composed  a  Latin  hymn,  which  has  beeu 
much  used  in  the  protestant  churches,"  ibid,  p,  263. 

Luther  is  one  of  Mr.  M'M's  witnesses,  for  the  Old 
Psalms.  Let  us  hear  what  he  says,  or  what  is  said  of  him, 
besides  this  hymn.  '^^  Luther,  a  short  time  before  he  ven- 
tured to  administer  the  Lord's  supper  in  the  German  lan- 
guage, had  had  the  precaution  to  compose  and  print  a  very 
useful  little  book,  containing  thirty-eight  German  hymns, 
with  their  appropriate  tunes,  for  the  express  purpose  of 
conveying  and  fixing  in  the  memories  of  the  common  peo- 
ple, a  deal  of  religious  instruction  in  a  very  concise  and 
agreeable  manner.  The  subjects  were,  parts  of  the  cate- 
chism; leading  articles  of  belief;  prayers  and  thanksgivings. 
In  fact,  the  book  was  a  summary  of  christian  doctrine,  ex- 
pressed in  very  neat  and  elegant  German  metre;  and  so 
well  managed,  that  the  harmony  and  modulation  of  the 
voice  agreed  with  the  words  and  sentiments,  and  tended  to 
raise  the  correspondent  affections  in  the  minds  of  the  sing- 
ers. On  this  account  the  author  has  been  called  the  true 
Orpheus  of  Germany,  and  to  his  praise  it  is  added,  that  he 
applied  Jiis  knowledge  of  musical  numbers  and  harmonies 
to  the  expectation  of  the  most  pious  and  fervid  motions  of 
the  soul,"  ib.  467« 

Whether  the  above  be  the  version  of  psalms  which  was 
published  by  Luther,  according  to  our  author,  or  not,  I  do 
not  pretend  to  say.  I  can  indeed  find  his  commentaries  on 
the  Psalms,  but  not  any  version  of  them;  and  I  rather  in- 
cline to  the  opinion  that  he  never  composed  one.  At  all 
events,  we  see  he  was  a  hymn -maker,  and  a  hymn-singer; 
and  we  also  see  that  the  term  kymn^  although  it  may^  in  a 
very  few  instances,  have  been  applied  to  the  Psalms  of  Da- 
vid, was  the  general  appellation  of  human  composition. 

John  Hulin  too,  while  preparing  for  the  fire,  sang  sev- 
eral songs  of  praise  with  great  cheerfulness,"  ibid.  53  U 
Also,  "AtTournay  in  Flanders,  in  1528,  an  Augustine 
monk,  named  Henry,  was  condemned  to  the  flames,  for 
having  thrown  off  his  dress,  married  a  wife,  and  preached 
against  popery.  The  bishops  ofl&cial  told  him  he  might  save 
his  life  if  he  would  but  own  that  the  woman  he  had  married 
was  his  concubine.  But  he,  refusing  to  lengthen  his  days 
m  such  terms,  praised  God  by  singing  Te  Deum,  and  soon 


Mt)DERN  HISTOR\, 


after,  clieerfully  finished  his  course  in  the  fire,  ^-  Miln.or,  v. 
§,  p.  596. 

I  have  few  remarks  now  to  olfer.  The  reader  will  have 
seen,  that  notwithstanding  the  number  of  witnesses  which 
our  author  has  brought,  or  attempted  to  bring,  for  the  use 
of  David's  Psalms,  even  where  it  has  been  the  fact  tiiat 
they  have  been  used,  we  nevertheless  find  them  making  or 
using  others,  without  scruple  or  hesitation — whether  it  has 
been  the  primitive  fathers  of  the  christian  church — tlie  fa- 
thers of  the  Reformation — -or  our  commentators  and  stand- 
ard divines.  So  far  then  as  their  authority  is  of  weight,  we 
have  itj  but  the  sweetest  consolation  is,  that  this  is  only  a 
small  weight  thrown  into  the  scale  of  scripture  truth  and 
apostolical  practice.  Let  it  be  however  as  Mr.  M'M.  has 
said,  about  Luther's  version  of  the  Psalms,  and  we  have  the 
following  catalogue,  viz. — 

^.  D. 

The  version  of  Luther,  published  -  1525 
Old  English  version,  -  .  -  -  1559 
Marmot's,  50-1543.  Beza  and  Marmot,  1550 
Some  Scotch  Psalms,  1555 — The  whole  Psalter,  1559 
Sternhold  and  Hopkins,  .  .  -  1562 
Version  of  the  translation  of  the  Bible,  1613 
New  England  version,  _  _  _  1640 
The  version  of  Rouse,  -  -  -  .  1649 
Barton's  version,       -       -       .       .  1682 

Ford's       do.  168G 

Tate  and  Brady,  -  -  .  .  j^gg 
Psalterium  Americanum,  -  -  -  1718 
Watts'  version,  -  _  _  .  1719 
Davis'  version,  v       _       _  .  ^§^3 

More  than  twice  this  number  of  versions  of  the  Psalms  have 
been  published;  but  the  above  is  perhaps  sufficient  as  a 
specimen,  of  entire  versions,  and  odd  psalms  or  parts  of 
versions,  it  is  not  necessary  to  notice. 

In  England  there  have  been  many  translations  of  the 
Psalms  into  metre.  The  first,  as  far  as  my  knowledge  ex- 
tends, goes  under  the  name  of  Sternhold  and  Hopkins. 
They  were  assisted  by  three  other  persons.  Sternhold  was 
groom  of  the  robes  to  King  Henry  the  Vlll.  and  after-' 
wards  of  the  privy  chaiiiber  to  Edward  VI.  He  had  a  leg- 
acy given  him  by  Henry..    He  translated  37  Psalms;  Hop 


122 


ON  PSALMODY. 


kins.  65j  the  rest  were  done  by  William  Whittingham. 
William  Kothe,  and- Robert  Wisedom.  This  version  was 
appointed  by  autl^ority  to  be  used  in  the  English  church, 
and  was  for  a  long  time  the  only  one  in  use  Bishop  Horse- 
]y  preferred  it  to  all  others."  The  next  we  notice  is,  The 
whole  book  of  psalms  faithfully  translated  into  English  me- 
tre. Whereunto  is  prefixed  a  discourse,  declaring  not  only 
the  lawfulness,  but  also  the  necessity,  of  the  heavenly  or- 
dinance of  singing  scripture  psalms  in  the  churches  of  feod. 
By  those  of  England.  Coll.  iii.  Let  the  word  of  God 
dwell  plent eon  sly  in  you.,  in  all  wisdom^  teaching  and  ex- 
horting one  another  in  Psalms,  Hymns  and  Spiritiial  songs, 
singing  to  the  Lord  with  grace  in  your  hearts.  James  v. 
If  any  be  afflicted,  let  him  pray;  and  if  any  be  merry,  let 
him  sing  Fsalms.    Imprinted  1640." 

The  preface  of  this  curious  book  begins  thus. — *'  The 
singing  of  psalms,  though  it  breathe  forth  nothing  but  holy 
harmony,  and  melody,*  yet,  such  is  the  subtilty  of  the  ene- 
mie,  and  the  enmity  of  our  nature  against  the  Lord  and  his 
wayes,  that  our  hearts  can  finde  matter  of  discord  in  this 
harmony,  and  crotchets  of  division  in  this  holy  melody — for 
—There  have  been  three  questions  especially  stirring  con- 
cerning singing.  First,  what  psalms  are  to  be  sung  in 
churches.^  Whether  David's  and  other  scripture  psalmes, 
or  the  psalmes  invented  by  the  gifts  of  godly  men  in  every 
age  of  the  church?  Secondly,  if  scripture  psalmes,  wheth- 
er in  their  own  words,  or  in  such  meter  as  English  poetry 
is  wont  to  run  in?  Thirdly,  by  whom  are  they  to  be  sung? 
Whether  by  the  whole  churches  together  with  their  voices? 
or  by  one  man  singing  alone  and  the  rest  joining  in  silence, 
and  at  the  close  saying  amen!" 

In  answering  these  questions,  the  writer  of  the  preface 
proves,  that  it  is  lawful  and  right  to  sing  the  Psalms  of  David ^ 
attempts  to  show  tliat  it  is  best  to  sing  no  others:  and  in- 
sists that  the  whole  congregation  ought  to  join  in  this  part 
of  worship.  We  also  learn^  that  in  those  days  there  were 
strong  doubts  in  the  minds  of  many,  whether  it  were  right 
to  translate  the  book  of  Psalms  into  *meeter.'  And  it  is 
not  a  little  amusing  to  observe  how,  with  their  scruples  a- 
•  bout  singing  any  thing  but  the  Psalms  of  David,  they  were 
embarrassed  with  the  objection,  that  to  change  the  Psalms 
jttto  metre,  was  to  ^Iter  the  scripture.    The  writer's  con- 


MODERN  HISTORY. 


123 


duslon  on  this  subject  is  right  curious.  He  says — But 
the  truth  is,  as  the  Lord  hath  hid  from  us  the  Hebrew  times, 
lest  we  should  think  ourselves  bounel  to  imitate  themj  so 
also  the  course  and  frame  (for  the  most  part)  of  the  Hebre  \v' 
poetry,  that  we  might  not  think  ourselves  bound  to  imitate- 
that,  but  that  every  nation  without  scruple  might  follow  as 
the  graver  sort  of  tunes  of  their  own  country  songs,  soe  the 
graver  sort  of  verses  of  their  own  country  poetry." 

The  writer  then  professes  that  the  sense  of  the  text  is 
closely  followed  in  this  translation;  but  after  all,  he  is  obli- 
ged to  make  an  apology  for  some  changes  which  the  tyranny 
of  metre  compelled  him  to  make;  such  as  *  (rood's  fearers'  in- 
stead of  'those  who  stand  in  awe  of  God;'  '  humbly  blesse' 
for  'blesse;'  'rejoice'  instead  of  '  shout  for  joy,'  &c. 

About  the  same  time  that  the  above  was  published 
in  New  England,  the  version  of  Mr.  Rouse,  which  is  still 
in  use,  was  prepared.  The  introduction  of  it  to  the  public 
notice,  was  by  the  secular  duthorittj^  as  it  appears  that  the 
'»  House  of  Commons,  (of  England)  by  an  order  bearing  date 
JS^ovember  20,  1643,  recommended  the  Psalms  published 
by  Mr.  Rouse,  to  the  consideration  of  the  Assembly,  of 
Divines,"  sitting  at  Westminster.  Francis  Rouse,  Esq. 
was  an  influential  member  of  both  bodies,  the  house  of 
Commons  and  General  Assembly.  Whether  there  were 
any,  and,  if  any,  what  connexion  between  him  and  the  au- 
thor of  this  version  of  the  Psalms,  I  am  not  at  present  able 
to  say. 

The  next  year  after  the  above  recommendation,  the  Com- 
missioners from  Scotland,  in  writing  to  their  constituents, 
the  Scotch  Assembly,  an  account  of  their  proceedings,  a- 
mong  other  things,  say  '^There  was  also  presented  to  the 
Assembly,  a  new  paraphrase  of  the  Psalms  in  English 
meeter,  which  was  well  liked  of,  and  commended  by  some  of 
the  members  of  the  Assembly;  but  because  we  conceived 
that  one  psalm  book  in  all  the  three  kingdoms  was  a  point 
of  uniformity  much  to  be  desired,  we  took  the  boldness  (al- 
though we  had  no  such  express  arid  particular  commission) 
to  oppose  the  present  allowing  thereof,  till  the  Kirk  of 
'Scotland  should  be  acquainted  with  it;  and  therefore,  we 
have  sent  an  essay  thereof  in  soni^  Psalms.  We  have  also 
sent  another  specimen,  in  print,  done  by  some  ministers  of 
the  city.    Your  wisedome  bes  to  consider,  whether  it  be 


124 


ON  PSAL5I0DY. 


meet  to  examine  them  by  vour  commissioners  there,  that 
their  judgments  be  sent  up  unto  the  Assembly  here,  both 
about  the  generall  of  uniformity  in  this  point,  and  about 
the  particular  way  of  eftectingit,  whether  by  either  of  these 
two,  or  by  any  other  paraphrase,  or  by  changing  some  ex- 
pressions in  the  books  now  in  use,  which  is  aymed  at  by 
the  first  of  these  two. — Worcester  House  London,  May 
20,  1644 — Jo.  Maitland,  Alexander  Henderson,  Sarn^ 
Uutherford^  Robert  Bailie^  George  Gillespie.^^ 

The  reply  of  the  Scotch  Assembly  is  added  in  the  next 
month  of  that  year,  as  follows  :  ''That  point  concerning  a 
i:hange  of  the  paraphrase  of  the  Psalmes  in  meeter,  we 
have  referred  to  the  commissioners  here,  whose  power  and 
commission  granted  by  the  preceding  A«Jseinbly,  we  have 
renewed  and  continued.  Subscribed  in  the  name  of  the 
Gener till  Assembly^  by  the  Moderator,  Edinburgh,  4th  June, 
1644."    Acts  of  the  Assembly. 

The  Westminster  Divines  completed  their  work  in  fa- 
vour of  this  version  in  the  next  year,  as  appears  from  the 
following  account.  *'The  Assembly  perfected  nothing 
further  this  year;  but  complaint  being  made  of  the  obsolete 
version  of  the  Psalms  by  Sternhold  and  Hopkins,  the  Par- 
liament desired  thern  to  recommend  some  other  to  be  used 
in  churches;  accordingly  they  read  over  Mr.  Roiise'^s  ver- 
sion, and  after  several  amendments,  sent  it  up  to  the  House, 
J^^ov.  14,  1645,  with  the  following  recommendation: — 
'Whereas  the  Honourable  House  of  Commons,  by  an  or- 
der bearing  date  JW".  29,  1643,  have  recommended  the 
Psalms  published  by  Mr.  Rouse  to  the  consideration  of  the 
Assembly  of  Divines,  the  Assembly  has  caused  them  to  be 
carefully  perused;  and  as  they  are  now  altered  and  amen- 
ded, do' approve  them,  and  humbly  conceive  they  may  be 
useful  and  profitable  to  the  church,  if  they  be  permitted  to 
be  publicly  sung;'  accordingly  they  were  authorised  by  the 
two  Houses.'^  Neil's  History  of  the  Puritans,,  v.  3.  p,  315. 

The  EnglislA  having  published  their  revision  of  Rouse's 
paraphrase,  by  the  advice'of  the  Assembly  and  the  authority 
of  Parliament,  the  Scotch  Assembly  continued  the  revision 
for  some  yearg  longer.  It  was  nearly  two  years  after  the* 
adoption  of  it  in  England,  before  we  hear  any  thing  farther 
from  the  commissioners  to  whom  the  business  was  entrus- 
tod.    A  committee  was  then  appointed  on  the  subject,,  and 


MODERN  HISTORY. 


125 


their  report  was  taken  into  consideration  by  the  Assembly, 
at  Edinburgh^  2Sth  ^higusU  1647?  Postmeridian,  Sess. 
25 — ^ct  for  revising  the  paraphrase  of  the  Psalmes  brought 
JVom  England,  with  a  recommendation  for  translating  the 
other  scriptur all  songs  in  meeter. 

The  General  Assembly  having  considered  the  report  of 
the  committee,  concerning  the  paraphrase  of  the  Psalms 
sent  from  England;  and  finding  that  it  is  very  necessary 
that  the  said  paraphrase  be  yet  revised  :  Therefore,  doth  ap- 
point Master  John  Jidamson  to  examine  the  first  forty 
psalms,  Master  Thomas  Crawford  the  second  forty,  Mas- 
ter John  Rowe  the  third  forty,  and  Master  John  Mvy  the 
the  last  thirty  psalms  of  the  paraphrase j  and  in  their  ex- 
amination, they  shall  not  only  observe  vi^hat  they  think 
needs  to  be  amended,  but  also  to  set  down  their  own  essay 
for  correcting  thereof;  and  for  this  purpose  recommends 
to  them,  to  make  use  of  the  travels  of  Rowallen,  Master 
Zachary  Boyd,  or  of  any  other  on  that  subject,  but  espe- 
cially of  our  own  paraphrase,  that  what  they  finde  better  in 
any  of  these  works  may  be  chosen;  and  likewise  they  shall 
make  use  of  the  animadversions  sent  from  presbyteries, 
who  for  this  cause,  are  hereby  desired  to  hasten  their  ob- 
servations unto  them;  and  they  are  to  make  report  of 
their  labours  herein  to  the  commission  of  the  assembly  for 
publick  affairs  against  their  first  meeting  in  February  next: 
and  the  commission  after  revising  thereof,  shall  send  the 
same  to  the  provincial  assemblies,  to  bee  transmitted  to 
presbyteries,  that  by  their  further  consideration,  the  mat- 
ter may  bee  fully  prepared  to  the  next  assembly;  and  be- 
cause some  psalms  in  that  paraphrase  sent  from  England, 
are  composed  in  verses  which  do  not  agree  with  the  com- 
mon tunes,  Therefore,  it  is  also  recommended,  that 
these  psalms  bee  likewise  turned  in  other  verses,  which 
may  agree  to  the  common  tunes,  that  is,  having  the  first 
line  of  eight  sylabs,  and  the  second  of  six,  that  so  both 
yersions  being  together,  use  may  be  made  of  either  of  them 
in  congregations,  as  shall  bee  found  convenient :  And  the 
Assembly  doth  further  recommend,  That  Mr.  Zachary 
Boyd  bee  at  the  pains  to  translate  the  other  scripturall  songs 
in  meeter,  and  to  report  his  travels  also  to  the  commis- 
sion of  Assembly,  that  after  their  examination  thereof,  theT 
11* 


12S 


05r  psAorow. 


may  send  the  same  to  presbyteries,  to  be  there  considered 
tinti!  the  next  general  Assembly,"    Acts  of  Assembly. 

The  next  year,  1648,  they  passed  an  "  Act  for  examine 
ing  the  paraphrase  of  the  Psalmes,  and  other  scripturall 
songs." 

"  The  General!  Assembly  appoints  Rouse's  Paraphrase  of 
the  Psalms,  with  the  corrections  thereof  now  given  in  by  the- 
persons  appointed  by  the  last  Assembly  for  that  purpose, 
to  bee  sent  to  presbyteries,  That  they  may  carefully  re- 
vise and  examine  the  same,  and  thereafter  send  them  with 
their  corrections  to  the  commission  of  this  Assembly  to  be 
appointed  for  publick  affairs.  Who  are  to  have  a  care  to 
cause  re-examine  the  animad'/ersions  of  presbyteries,  and 
prepare  a  report  to  the  next  Generail  Assembly;  Intima- 
ting hereby,  That  if  presbyteries  be  negligent  hereof,  the 
next  Generail  Assembly  is  to  go  on  and  take  the  same 
paraphrase  to  their  consideration  without  more  delay;  And 
the  Assembly  recommendvs  to  Master  John  Jldamson  and 
Mr.  Thomas  Graivford^  to  revise  the  labours  of  Mr.  Zach- 
ary  Boyd,  n^on  the  other  scripturall  songs,  and  to  prepare 
a  report  thereof  to  the  said  commission  for  publick  affairs;^ 
That  after  their  examination,  the  same  may  be  also  re- 
ported to  the  next  Generail  Assembly,"  ibid. 

The  next  year,  1649,  the  Assembly  disposed  of  this 
matter  by  a  "  Reference  to  the  commission  for  publick  af- 
fairs for  re-examining  the  paraphrase  of  the  Psalmes,  and 
the  emitting  the  same  for  publick  use. 

The  Generail  Assembly  having  taken  some  view  of  the 
new  paraphrase  of  the  Psalms  in  meeter,  with  the  corrections 
and  animadversions  thereupon,  sent  from  several  persons 
and  presbyteries;  and  finding  that  they  cannot  overtake- 
the  review  and  examination  of  the  whole  in  this  assembly; 
Therefore,  now  after  so  much  time  and  so  great  pains  a- 
bout  the  correcting  and  examining  thereof  from  time  to 
time,  some  years  bygone,  that  the  whole  may  come  now  to 
some  conclusion,  They  do  ordain  the  brethren  appointed 
for  perusing  the  same  during  the  meeting  of  this  Assembly,, 
viz.  Musters  James  Hamilton,  John  Smith,  Hew  Mackail, 
Robert  Traill,  George  Hutcheson,  and  Eobert  Laivries^ 
after  the  dissolving  of  this  Assembly,  to  goe  on  in  thafe 
worke  carefull}',  and  to  report  their  travels  to  the  com^ 
mission  of  the  Generail  Assembly  for  publick  affairs,  at 


HISTOR-Y. 


tlieir  meeting  at  Edinburgh,  in  Mvember,  And  the  said 
commission,  after  perusatl  and  ra-examination  thereof,. is 
hereby  authorised  with  full  power  to  conclude  and  estab- 
lish the  paraphrase,  and  to  publish  and  emit  the  same  for 
publick  use,"  ibid. 

In  virtue  of  the  aforesaid 'powers,  granted  to  the  com- 
mission of  Assembly,  they  proceeded  to  pass  the  following 
Jlct  of  the  cortimission  of  the  General  Jlssembhj,  appro- 
ving the  JYew  paraphrase  of  the  Psalms  in  metre,  and  ap-  , 
pointing  them  to  be  made  use  of  in  congregations  and' 
families. 

Edinburgh,  23d  November,  1649,  Post  meridian. 
The  commission  of  the  General  Assembly,  having  with 
great  diligence  considered  the  paraphrase  of  the  Psalms  in 
metre,  sent  from  the  Assembly  of  divines  in  England,  by 
our  commission  whilst  they  were  there,  as  it  is  corrected 
by  former  General  Assemblies,  committees  from  them,  and 
now  at  last  by  the  brethren  deputed  by  the  late  Assembly 
for  that  purpose,  and  having  exactly  examined  the  same, 
do  approve  the  said  paraphrase  as  it  is  now  compiled  ;  and 
therefore,  according  to  the  power  given  them  by  the  said 
Assemblies,  do  appoint  it  to  be  printed  and  published 
for  public  use :  hereby  authorising  the  same  to  be  the  only 
paraphrase  of  the  Psalms  of  David  to  be  sung  in  the  Kirk  of 
Scotland^  and  discharging  the  old  paraphrases,  and  any 
other  than  this  new  paraphrase  to  be  made  use  of  in  any 
congregation  or  familie  after  the  first  day  of  May,  in  the 
year  1650.  And  for  uniformity  in  this  part  of  the  wor- 
ship of  God,  do  seriously  recommend  to  Presbyteries,  to 
cause  mak.e  public  intimation  of  this  act,  and  takfe  special 
care  that  the  same  be  timeously  put  to  execution,  and  duly 
observed.  A.  KER." 

This  act  of  the  commission  of  the  General  Assembly 
was  confirmed  and  supported  by  an  Act  of  the  commit- 
tee of  the  estates  of  Parliament,  authorising  the  said  par- 
aphrase in  Kirks  and  families. 

Edinburgh,  8th  January,  1650. 

The  committee  of  estates  having  considered  the  Englisii 
paraphrase  of  the  Psalms  of  David  in  metre,  presented 
this  day  unto  them  by  the  commissioners  of  the  General 
Assembly,  together  with  their  act  and  the  act  of  the  lata 


r2& 


PSALMODYr 


Assembly,  approving  the  said  paraphrase,  and  appointing 
the  same  to  be  sung  through  this  Kirk.  Therefore  the 
committee  doth  also  approve  the  said  paraphrase,  and  in- 
terpone  their  authority  for  the  publishing  and  practising 
thereof;  hereby  ordaining  the  same  and  no  other  to  be 
made  use  of  throughout  this  kingdom,  according  to  the 
tenor  of  the  said  acts  of  the  General  Assembly  and  their 
commissioners.  T.  HENDERSON."'  ibid. 

Thus,  the  version  of  the  Psalms  by  Rouse,  was  fully  es- 
tablished by  the  highest  authority  of  both  church  and  state^ 
in  the  year  1649;  only  one  hundred  and  seventy-five  years 
now  past.  In  the  year  1682,  a  version  prepared  by 
William  Barton,  v/as  published  by  the  company  of  sta- 
tioners in  London.  The  title  of  the  book  is,  "  The  Book 
of  Psalms  in  metre.  Close  and  proper  to  the  Hebrew: 
smooth  and  pleasant  for  the  metre.  To  be  sung  in  usual 
and  knovv^n  tunes."  This  however,  is  the  second  edition 
with  amendments,  and  the  addition  of  fresh  metres.^ 

In  the  year  1686,  Simon  Ford,  D.  D.  published  anoth- 
er version,  which  he  entitles  A  new  version  of  the 
Psalms  of  David  into  metre,  smooth,  plain  and  easie  to 
the  most  ordinary  capacities;  and  yet  as  close  to  the  orig- 
inal languages,  and  the  last  and  best  English  translation, 
as  the  nature  of  such  a  work  will  well  permit." 

The  use  of  all  these,  however,  in  the  English  churchy- 
was  superceded  by  the  versification  of  Tate  and  Brady, 
which  is  that  now  found  in  all  the  Episcopal  prayer 
books. 

The  next  work  which  wg  shall  notice  in  the  English 
language,  is  entitled  Psaltepium  Americanum.  The 
Book  of  Psalms,  in  a  translation  exactly  conformed  unto 
the  original;  but  all  in  blank  verse,  fitted  unto  the  tunes 
commonly  used  in  our  churches.  Which  pure  ofl'ering  is 
accompanied  with  illustrations  digging  for  hidden  treasures 
in  it;  and  rules  to  employ  it  upon  the  glorious  and  various 
intentions  of  it.  W^ hereunto  are  added,  some  other  por- 
tions of  the  Sacred  Scriptures,  to  enrich  the  cantionaL 
Boston,  in  N.  E.  Printed  by  S.  Kneeland,  for  B.  Elliot, 
S.  Geerish,  D.  Henchman,  ajid  J.  Edwards,-  and  sold  at 
their  shops,  1718." 

Whether  this  book  was  ever  brought  into  use,  I  cannot 
learn.    It  is  anonymous;  and  has  a  very  learned  and  pi- 


MODERN  HISTORY. 


129 


ous  preface.  The  writer  in  justifying  his  undertaking  saySy 
"Our  poetry  has  attempted  many  versions  of  the  Psalms, 
in  such  numbers  and  measures  as  might  render  them  capa- 
ble of  being  sung,  in  those  grave  tunes  which  have  been 
prepared  and  received  for  our  christian  psalmody.  But 
of  all  the  more  than  twice  seven  versions,  which  I  have 
seen,  it  must  be  affirmed,  that  they  leave  out  a  vast  heap  of 
those  rich  things,  which  the  Holy  Spirit  of  God  speaks  in 
the  original  Hebrew;  and  that  they  put  in  a  large  heap  of 
poor  things,  which  are  entirely  tKeir  own.  All  this  has 
been  merely  for  the  sake  of  preserving  the  clink  of  the 
rhyme;  which  after  all,  is  of  small  consequence  unto  a 
generous  poem;  and  of  none  at  alTunto  the  melody  of  sing- 
ing; but  of  how  little  then  in  singing  unto  the  Lord." 

The  author,  after  going  on  to  vindicate  his  blank  verse 
says,  "For  the  new  translation  of  the  Psalms,  which  is 
here  endeavoured,  an  appeal  may  with  much  assurance  be 
made  unto  all  who  are  masters  of  the  Hebrew  tongue^ 
whether  it  be  not  much  more  agreeable  to  the  original,  than 
the  old  one;  (Rouse's  version  was  now  about  70  years  in 
use)  or  than  any  that  has  yet  been  offered  to  the  world." 

And  yet  when  he  comes  to  give  his  "Admonition  con- 
cerning the  .tunes,"  he  tells  us  that  "the  version  is  fitted 
to  all  the  tunes,  the  notes  whereof  are  eight  and  six" — that 
is  covimon  metre;  and  the  expedient  adopted  to  procure 
vai-iety  is  to  add  in  black  letter,  words  enough  to  every 
otlier  line  to  make  long  metre,  or  take  away  a  suitable 
number  to  make  short  metre. 

Thus,  in  103d  psalm,  we  have  long  or  common  metre, 
by  retaining  or  excluding  the  words  printed  in  brackets: 

«  O  my  awakened  soul,  do  thou 
Bless  [always]  tl.e  eternal  God; 
And  all  my  inward  powers  the  name 
Of  his  pure  [spotless]  holiness." 

Tliere  are  in  this  version  hundreds  of  interpolations  of 
this  sort. 

Dr.  V/atts' book  of  hymns  was  published  in  1707;  his 
psalms  in  1719.  "A  revision  of  Watts'  paraphrase  was 
made  some  thirty  years  ago  by  Joel  Barlow,  author  of  the 
Columbiad,  and  subsequently,  by  the  late  Dr.  Dwight, 
who  versified  the  psalms  omitted  by  Watts.  These  are  in 
general  use  among  the  Dissenters  in  England,  and  in  most 
'jf  the  churches  in  the  United  States." 


130 


ON  PSALMODY. 


Having  given  this  brief  and  imperfect  historical  sketchy 
I  shall  subjoin  specimens  of  the  rare  versions  mentioned, 
that  the  reader  may  compare  them.  I  shall  for  this  pur- 
pose take  two  verses  of  the  18th  psalm,  simply  because  I 
have  no  copy  of  vSternhold  and  Hopkins  before  me;  and 
this  is  the  only  part  of  that  version  which  I  now  retain  in 
memory.  But  first,  the  passage  in  the  common  translation 
may  properly  be  transcribed.  Psalm  xviii.  9,  10 — ''He 
bowed  the  heavens  also  and  came  down,  and  darkness  was 
under  his  feet.  And  he  rode  upon  a  cherub,  and  did  flyf 
jea,  he  did  fly  upon  the  wings  of  the  wind." 

1 

9.  The  Lord  descended  from  aBove, 
And  bov.-ed  the  heavens  most  lagh  j 
And  underneath  his  feet  he  cast 
The  darkness  of  the  sky. 

10.  On  cherubs  and  on  cherubimj 
Full  royally  he  rode, 
And  on  the  wings  of  mighty  winds 
Came  flying  all'abroad, 

.2 

A^ic  England     9.  Like\vise  the  heavens  he  downe  bowed^, 
version.  And  he  descended,  and  there  vras 

Under  his  feet  a  gloomy  cloud; 

10.  And  he  on  cherub  rode  and  flew, 
Yea  he  flew  on  the  wings  of  winde. 

3 

Jtouse's  version.  9.  He  also  bowed  down  the  heaven?, 
And  thence  he  did  descend; 
And  thickest  clouds  of  darkness  did 
Under  his  feet  attend. 
10.  And  he  upon  a  cherub  rode^ 
And  thereon  he  did  fly; 
Yea  on  the  swift  wings  of  the  wind 
His  flight  was  from  on  high. 

4 

Barton''s  version.  9.  The  Almighty  Lord  the  heavens  bowed^ 
And  downward  did  descend- 
Beneath  his  feel  a  sable  cloud 
Of  darkness  did  extend  : 
10.  A  cherub-chariot  did  him  bear, 
Whose  plumes  he  made  his  sail; 
The  winds  his  winged  coursers  were. 
And  darkness  was  his  vail«- 


Sternhold 
Hopkins. 


MODERN  HISTORY. 


131 


■FordPs  version.   9-  Tiie  lieaven,s,  v?hen  their  Lord  came  down. 
Did  in  an  humble  posture  bend  j 
And  for  the  footclnth  of  his  throne. 
Vast  darkness  did  itself  extend. 

10.  His  steed  a  glorious  cherub  was, 

Whose  wings  did  swiltly  him  convey 3 

As  swiftly  as  the  winds  do  pass, 

When  through  the  air  they  force  their  way. 


Tate  S{  Brady's  9. 
version. 


10. 


He  left  the  beauteous  realms  of  light, 
Whilst  heaven  bow'd  down  its  awful  headj 
B  eneath  his  feet  substantial  night, 
W as  like  a  sable  carpet  spread. 
The  chariot  of  the  Kin^  of  kings, 
Which  active  troops  of  angels  drew} 
On  a  strong  tempest's  rapid  wings, 
W^ith  most  amazing  swiftness  flew. 


Psalterium  9.  The  heavens  also  he  bowed  down, 
Americanum'         And  he  made  his  descent: 

,    A  cloudy  darkness  then  there  was 
Under  his  feet  displayed  3 

10.  Upon  cherub  then  he  rode, 

And  flew  with  wondrous  wings, 
Yea  he  flew  swiftly  on  the  wings 
Of  the  spirituous  wind. 

8 

Watts''  version.  9.  He  bow'd  his  ear  to  my  complaint. 
Then  did  his  grace  appear  divine. 

10.  With  speed  he  flew  to  my  relief, 
As  on  a  cherub's  wing  he  rode  3 

C.  Jkf.  10.  He  rides  upon  the  winged  wind, 

And  angels  in  array- 
In  millions  wait  to  know  his  mind, 
And  swift  as  flames  obey. 


Davis"*  version.    9.  He  bow'd  the  heavens,  and  as  he  past 
Darkness  beneath  his  feet  be  cast — 
10.  He  left  the  heaven  of  tus  abode, 
And  on  a  cherub  swiftly  rode. 

"The  reader  my  compare  these  several  versions  vi^ith  the 
common  translation,  and  judge  for  himself  in  which  the 
sense  is  given  with  the  greatest  precision.  The  conclusion, 
if  I  am  not  greatly  mistaken,  will  be  this,  that  to  turn  the 


132 


ON  PSALMODY. 


psalms  into  metre,  however  bald  and  limping,  it  is  unavoid 
able  to  add  words  to  which  there  is  nothing  correspondent 
in  the  original.  And  surely  he  that  can  adopt,  for  his  own 
use,  one  of  these  versifications,  ought  not  to  cry  out  against 
those  who  prefer  the  others,  as  corrupters  of  the  word  of 
God  in  this  part  of  his  worship.  Let  every  man  be  fully- 
persuaded  in  his  own  mind;  and  let  no  one  judge  his  broth- 
er, nor  throw  an  occasion  of  stumbling  in  his  brother's  way. 

The  history  of  Church-psalmody,  if  it  would  be  fully 
and  fairly  given,  would  at  once  cure  all  the  prejudices 
which  are  entertained  on  this  subject.  God  has  been 
worshipped  acceptably  in  Hebrew  psalms,  the  rhyme  and 
tunes  of  which  are  now  utterly  unknown;  in  Greek  and 
Latin  hymns;  in  psalms  turned  into  the  metres  of  English, 
Dutch,  French, Indian,  Hindoosthanee,  and  a  hundred  other 
languages;  and  in  the  various  versions  which  we  have  seen 
that  our  ancestors  used  in  other  ages.  How  utterly  im- 
proper is  it  then  to  break  the  communion  of  the  churches, _ 
on  account  of  differences  as  to  the  version  to  be  used  in 
jpublic  worship. " 

For  several  of  the  above  extracts,  distinguished  by  the 
quotation  marks,  without  the  name  of  an  author,  I  am  in- 
debted to  the  Evangelical  and  Literary  Magazine,  publish- 
ed in  Richmond,  Virginia.  In  one  opinion,  however,  I  am 
constrained  to  differ  with  this  judicious  writer,  as  I  am  too 
well  aware  of  the  strength  of  prejudice,  on  this  subject,  to 
hope  that  any  history — any  argument — or  any  degree  of 
moral  swasion  will  at  once  cure  all,  or  ever  cure  some  of  the 
prejudices  which  are  so  fondly  cherished  on  this  subject. 

I  apprehend  that  none  of  our  American  versions  ever  ob- 
tained much  popularity.  The  last  one  by  Davis,  has  some 
Tery  fine  scintillations;  but  not  enough  to  recommend  it 
to  general  use.  Three  of  the  English  versions  obtained 
considerable  popularity,  and  some  parts  of  Sternhold  and 
Hopkins,  notwithstanding  it  was  allowed  to  be  obsolete  in 
the  time  of  the  Westminster  Assembly,  will  perhaps  never 
be  excelled.  Tate  and  Brady's  has  also  its  excellencies; 
but  that  by  Rouse  had  the  advantage  of  being  supported  by 
the  higher  powers,  and  prevailed  over  all  its  rivals.  In- 
deed, some  psalms  of  this  version  I  do  not  expect  ever  to 
see  improved  by  any  other.  The  meaning  of  the  prose  is 
conveyed  with  accuracy,,  with  energy,  and  with  taste;  but 
that  cano^t  be  justly  said  of  all. 


MODERN  HISTORY. 


The  great  object  of  Mr.  M'M.  in  his  book,  professedltf 
is  peace;  and  to  effect  this  very  desirable  end,  he  zealously 
seeks  '^a  point,  where  the  jarring  parties  may  meet  in  con- 
cord; where  they  may  ungird  their  armour,  forget  their  an- 
imosities, and  unite  for  a  while  in  a  son^  of  praise  to  God 
their  Saviour. "  At  last,  the  wonderful  discovery  is  made— ^ 
small  as  the  point  is,  his  eagle-eye  has  descried  it — his 
eager  grasp  has  seized  it.  ]>Jow  indeed  the  accents  of 
peace,  and  Zove,  aiid  meekness,  and  candour,  and  harmony^ 
and  union,  are  all  flowing,  if  not  from  his  heart,  at  least 
from  his  pen,  and  our  attention  is  called  with  enthusiasm 
to  this  point  of  union  and  concoi  d.  But  what  is  this  dis- 
covery— this  point  of  union?  It  is  this;  do  you  believe 
and  say  and  do,  as  I  believe  and  say  and  do,  and  we  shall  be 
all  friendship,  and  harmony,  and  peace.  In  other  words, 
do  you  adopt  as  apart  of  your  creed  and  practice,  as  a 

gart  of  your  doctrine  and  worship,  the  version  of  psalms 
y  Rouse,  and  no  other,  and  all  will  be  well.  Mr.  M'- 
Master,  however,  appears  rather  indignant  at  the  imputa- 
tion of  contending  for  Rouse's,  or  any  other  version.  He 
says,  "Yet,  Dr.  E.  whether  I  will  or  not,  will  have  the 
'  Apology'  to  be  no  more  than  a  defence  of  Rouse's  poetry  I" 
p.  177.  "I  have  said,  the  dispute  is  not  about  versions: 
this  should  be  kept  in  recollection.  Let  us  have  what 
justly  merits  the  name  of  a  version,  and  the  contest  shall 
end.  We  ought,  indeed,  to  select  the  best.  We  believe 
that  used  in  the  church  of  Scotland,  in  the  Associate  and 
Reformed  Presbyterian  churches,  is  the  best.  We  do  not 
say  it  is  perfect;  it  is  susceptible  of  improvement,  as  the 
version  of  the  Bible  is;  but  we  have  none  better;  we  have 
no  other  one  so  good,"  p.  77.  '*Boswell,  the  friend  of 
Johnson,  who  gave  stability  to  our  language,  was  a  man  of 
talent  and  of  taste:  he,  too,  gives  his  testimony  in  favour  of 
this  version,  as  the  best  extant.  Take  his  own  words — '  I 
am  well  satisfied  that  the  version  used  in  Scotland  is,  upon 
the  whole,  the  best;  and  that  it  is  in  vain  to  think  of  hav- 
ing a  better.'  "  I  certainly  do  not  wisb  to  imitate  our 
author,  in  imputing  to  my  opponent  sentiments  which  he 
disavows;  but  I  have  a  right  to  notice  the  inconsistency 
and  tergiversation,  which  abounds  on  this  part  of  the  sub- 
ject. If  the  question '  is  not  about  versions,  what  is  the 
weaning  of  all  the  above  language,  and  much  more  of  tlie 
12 


184  ox  PSALMODY. 

same  character.  "  We  believe  it  is  best'^ — we  have  non€ 
better' — •*  no  other  one  so  good"—**\t  is  in  vciin  to  think 
of  having  a  better,"  &.c.  ^c.  And  what  are  we  to  think, 
when  this  language  is  compared,  or  rather  contrasted,  with 
the  following,  »*  We  do  not  say  it  is  perfect'^ — "it  is  sus- 
ceptible of  improvement*^ — *'it  is  not  so  perfect  as  to  pre- 
clude improvement,"  &:c.  &c.  Our  author  can  see  very 
clearly  the  inconsistency  of  Dr.  Ely,  in  admittino:  the  im- 
perfections of  Watts,  and  still  employing  his  poetry:  but 
he  can  see  nothing  inconsistent  in  his  owrt  language  or 
conduct.  If  the  reader  can  see  with  him,  he  will  have  the 
fellcitv  to  exercise  a  very  accommodating  faculty  indeed. 
See  Apol.pp.  18,  60,  61,  >6,  77,  157. 

If  my  own  opinions^  about  versions,  were  of  any  impor- 
tance, I  would  say,  as  already  said,  that  some  parts  of  the 
paraphrase  of  Rouse  will  never  be  much  improved,  attempt 
it  who  may;  but,  besides  the  defective  poetry,  some  other 
parts  are  certainly  not  a  true  representation  of  the  senti- 
ments or  facts  of  the  original.  The  first  verse  of  the  first 
psalm,  and  the  fourth  verse  of  the  sixty-ninth,  have  fre- 
tjuentlv  been  given,  with  some  others,  as  an  unauthorised 
construction  of,  or  addition  to  the  original.  InPs.  cvi.  19, 
we  have  a  glaring  error  in  matter  of  fact.  The  prose  says, 
•»They  made  a  calf  in  Horeb,  and  worshipped  themoltea 
image."    The  version  of  Rouse  says, 

«  Upon  the  hill  of  Horeb  thej, 
An  idol  calf  did  frame.-' 

This  is  utterly  inconsistent,  not  only  with  the  original, 
and  with  the  translation,  but  with  the  history.  The  hill 
was  fenced  around — none  dared  to  touch  it,  and  when 
Moses  and  Joshua  came  to  the  people  who  worshipped  the 
idol,  they  had  to  descend  from  the  hill  for  that  purpose. 
Here  our  author  might  be  interrogated,  as  he  does  with 
respect  to  Watts,  a  smooth  line  of  poetry,  though  con- 
taining a  false  statement,  of  more  importance  than  the  truth 
of  God's  word."  But  while  it  is  no  difficult  matter  to  find 
faults,  in  any  of  the  versions  we  have,  it  is  also  easy  to 
find  excellencies,  and  this,  in  ray  opinion,  would  justify  a 
selection  from  the  different  versions  extant;  and  probably 
one  of  the  most  effectual  measures  to  procure  the  best  pos- 
sible version,  would  be  to  make  a  selection  of  this  charac- 
ter, proceeding  from  the  first  psalm  to  the  last  in  order. 


MODERN  HISTORY. 


185 


Same  authors  have  excelled  in  one  place,  and  some  in  an- 
other, and  probably  there  is  no  one  psalm  but  has  been  well 
executed  by  some  author.  Of  the  foregoing  nine  versions^ 
to  say  nothing  of  the  many  others  that  have  been  attempted, 
some  professing  to  preserve  the  letter  and  some  the  spiy-it  of 
the  original,  better  than  all  others,  who  is  to  decide  the  di- 
vine right  of  any  one?  or  is  it  already  decided  by  the  As- 
sembly and  Parliament?  and  must  we  still  retain  it  and  n& 
other?  A  restriction  not  found  in  all  the  book  of  God. 
■  We  have  seen  now,  that  the  very  individuals  who  have 
been  brought  forward,  by  our  author,  as  witnesses  for  the 
use  of  David's  Psalms,  viz.  Huss,  Luther,  &c.  were  not 
only  hymn-singers^  but  makers  of  hymns;  and  that  from 
the  most  unquestionable  evidence.  Horne,  Scott,  and 
Kidgley,  too,  whose  language  or  evidence  is  introduced 
with  the  most  ridiculous  and  empty  pageantry,  to  prove 
what  no  one  denies,  that  they  spake  well  of  the  Fsalms; 
and  who  does  not  recommend  new  hymns  of  praise  for  the 
7iew  mercies,  and  new  blessings  of  the  gospel  day.  It  nev- 
er entered  into  the  thoughts  of  these  men,  that  friendships 
to  a  gospel  psalmody,  inferred  enmity  to  Old  Testament 
Psalms. 

Perhaps  the  christian  world  was  never  so  nearly  being 
entirely  without  a  gospel  psalmody,  properly  so  called, 
as  it  was  for  some  time  before  and  after  the  introduction  of 
the  version  by  Rouse  into  the  church.  I  think  1  have 
given  unquestionable  evidence,  that  a  psalmody  emphati- 
cally gospel,  and  of  modern  composition,  was  used  from 
the  time  of  the  apostles,  until  the  time  of  the  Reformation; 
and  that  it  was  in  the  purest  branches  of  the  church  that  it 
was  employed.  I  have  shown  the  manner  in  which  the 
version  of  the  psalms,  which  we  now  possess,  as  well  as 
several  others,  was  introduced,  and  under  what  circum- 
stances. I  have  likewise  given  sufficient  evidence,  in  tlie 
Acts  of  the  Assembly,  that  they  were  very  solicitous  for 
the  versification,  at  least  of  other  scripture  songs;  nor  did 
they  make  any  distinction  between  an  allowable  indulgence^ 
and  an  indispensable  privilege.  To  this  I  will  add  but 
one  remark,  which  is,  that  the  cry  out  about  preferring 
our  own  composition  to  the  language  of  inspiration,  is  just 
as  applicable  to  our  preaching,  and  our  prayers,  as  to  our 
praises;  and  if  we  are  to  be  so  confined  in  the  one,  we 
ought  to  be  so  in  the  other. 


ON  PSALMODY. 


^J:n  Examination  of  the  Jlpology  of  Mr. 
JSP  Master.. 

'•'The  sons  of  Zion  are  friends  to  truthj  children  of  the  same  family,^ 
thfey  touch  with  freedom  each  others  mistakes  3  they  reprove  with  an  aflfec- 
tionate  heart,  and  love  as  brethren  still." — "Differences  can  never  he 
removed  unless  they  occupy  a  share  of  thought,  and  find  a  place  in  free  and 
meek  discussion.  Discussion,  to  rise  above  chicanery,  must  be  plain  j  to  be 
useful  it  must  be  meek.  The  result  of  an  opinion  is  not  always  seen  by  its 
advocate  J  and  when  disavowed,  though  it  belong  to  his  system,  should  nofc 
be  imputed  to  the  man."   Apology,  p.  27. 

Our  design,  in  this  chapterj  is  to  examine  the  language 
employed  in  the  Apology,  as  well  as  some  of  that  extran- 
eous matter  with  which  it  abounds.  As  these  have,  in  fact, 
nothing  to  do  with  the  subject  of  discussion,  but  have  been 
introduced  for  purposes  best  known  to  the  author  himself, 
they  have  been  passed  in  our  attention  to  the  main  question-, 
and  reserved  for  the  present  place. 

In  noticing  this  language,  I  avoid  dwelling  on  the  undis- 
guised compliment,  the  author  of  the  Apology  pays  to  his 
own  good  sense — sound  religion — -and  superior  standing, 
by  the  confidence  of  his  manner,  and  the  indiscriminate 
contempt  he  pours  upon  all  who  have  the  temerity  to  differ 
from  him.  The  aged  are  hypochondriacal  fools,  or  drivel- 
ling dotards;  and  the  lagging  behind,  but  inconsiderately 
dealing  out  to  the  world,,  their  thoughtless  and  rash  effusions. 
We  shall,  however,  give  them  in  our  author's  own  words. 

Speaking  of  Dr.  Latta  he  says,  "  Some  copyists  of  the 
Doctor,  such  as  Messrs.  Freeman,  and  Baird,  of  inferior 
standing  in  the  Presbyterian  church." — ''As  these  lag  be- 
hind  iheiv  original,  in  every  thing  but  virulence  against  the 
inspired  songs  of  Zion,"  p.  33.— "For  other  reasons  than 
tlie  safety  of  their  literary  fame,  it  is  trusted,  that  these 
productions  of  Latta,  Freeman,  and  Baird,  were  the  hast^ 
effusions  of  the  rashness  of  youth,  and  thoughtless  compo- 
sitions of  dotage,  rather  x\\m  the  matured  conclusions  of 
panly  mindgj'  p.  39., 


EXAMINATIOK, 


137 


In  the  first  edition,  our  author  had  the  more  emrgetk' 
phrase,  "the  thoughtless  t/rweZ/iw^s  of  dotage/'  Whether 
the  alteration  was  suggested  by  an  external  or  internal 
monitor,  I  know  not;  but  had  the  emendations  extended 
much  farther,  the  book  would  have  lost  nothing  of  its  value. 
Again,  "The  autlior"  (Latta,)  ''whose  non  sequiturs  fi\i 
so  many  pages,"  p,  49. — *'  This  is  a  refinement  of  modem 
evangelizers,^^  p.  59. — "And,  repeats  another,  whose 
pages  are /ar  6e/oit!7  criticism^  and  who  would  not  have  been 
noticed  here,  were  it  not  for  the  company  in  which  he  is 
found,"  p.  100.  Indeed!  wonderful  condescension!!  "In 
that  state  of  intellect,  m  which  a  man  can  persuade  himself, 
that  he  is  metamorphosed  into  a  teapot y''  p.  101. — ''  Did  these 
writers  understand  that  confession  which  they  subscribed; 
and  were  they  sincere,  when  they  professed  to  believe  its 
articles,  andvawed  to  teach  its  doctrines  F"  p.  1 03. — Those 
evangelical  illuminati,^^  p.  106. — Respecting  hymns  and 
spiritual  songs  being  human  composition,  he  says,  •*  A  little 
more  sense  on  the  part  of  some,  and  a  little  more  modesty 
on  the  part  of  others,  teaching  them  not  to  presume  too  far 
on  human  ignorance,  would  induce  them  to  be  ashamed  of 
such  paltry  tricks,^^  p.  123.  Surely  our  author  must  be 
a  paragon  of  modesty  and  good  sense.'  Any  of  those,  how- 
ever, who  are  the  objects  of  his  hatred  and  abuse,  would  be 
ashamed  indeed  to  employ  such  language.  Again,  "  It 
discovers  no  small  degree  of  shallowness  to  argue,  as  do 
Messrs.  Freeman,  Baird,  and  others,"  p.  145. — "To 
remedy  such  bloating  of  self-complacencif,  a  more  intimates 
acquaintance  with  the  spirit  that  breathes  in  the  scripture 
songs,  may  with  confidence  be  recommended,"  p»  149^ 

We  are  now  at  liberty  to  suppose,  that  the  author  of  the 
above  language,  with  some  more  that  has  been  noticed,  and 
much  more  that  might  benoticed,  is  very  modest,  and  sensible^ 
and  in  no  degree  bloated  with  self-complacency ;  butj  wheth- 
er the  above  phraseology  has  had  its  source  in  the  courtesy 
of  the  gentleman — the  taste  of  the  scholar— or  the  meekness 
of  the  christian  minister;  or  whether  it  has  arisen  from 
some  other  less  estimable  disposition,  or  motive,  I  leave  to 
the  consideration  of  the  reader,  and  the  cool  reflections  of 
the  author's  own  mind.-  But  why  do  I  say  to  his  reflec- 
tions? This  is  his  third  and  twice  corrected  edition — he 
Qannot  be  charged  with  the  rashness  of  youth,  or  the  imbe- 
12* 


ON  FSALMODY. 


€i i it y  of  age-~/i is  are  the  matursd  conclusions  of  a.  m?Li:\[f 
mind— ifc'e,  therefore,  must  not  venture  to  call  in  question,, 
either  their  correctness,  or  propriety,  or  we  shall  be  de- 
nounced SLS  at  least  semi-infidels,  and  the  doom  of  Uzza  will' 
be  thundered  against  us.  How  consistent  too,  this  Ian-' 
^iia^e  is,  with  the  professions  our  author  has  made,  of  «/- 
J'ection.,  brotlierhj  love,  meekness,  and  candour^  I- leave  also' 
with  the  reader.  It  is,  hov\^ever,  a  tolerable  good  speci- 
men of  the  manner  in  which  he  touches  the  mistakes  ofhis'^ 
friends^  and  as  he  must;  not  be  supposed  to  make'  any  mis- 
takes^ he  ought  to  be  exempted  from  those-  touches.  As, 
too,  I  have  no  ileart  to  follow  him,  in  his  manner  of  writing, 
to  which  [  purposely  decline  giving  a  name,  I  once  more' 
dismiss  it. 

But,  passing  the  language  of  our  author,  we  are  met  by- 
personalities,  of  a  different  camplexion,  which  it  is  more  im- 
portant to  notice.  These  are,  charges  most/o7i^  and /aZse, 
ij^  heresies  of  various,  and  even  nameless  kinds,  and  degrees, 
and  virulent  enmitji  to  the  inspired  songs  of  Zion.  When 
charges  of  a  character  so  serious  and  unfounded,  are  not' 
only  laid,  but  pertinaciously  reiterated,  in  the  various  forms- 
of  private  conversation,  pulpit  declamation,  periodical  pub- 
lication, and  formal  volume,  it  is  a  duty  to  ourselves,  to* 
the  church,  to  the  world,  and  to  the  cause  of  trirth,  to  re- 
pel them.  It  may  also  be  proper  here  to  observe,  that- 
although  I  have  no  disposition  to  retort  the  scurrilous  invec- 
tives of  Mr.  M'M.  it  may  yet  be  questioned,  what  language- 
is  decortis,  and  yet  sufficient  to  meet  the  occasion.  By 
what  names  shal  l  I  call  slandfer,  misrepi-esentation,  &c.  &c.: 
If  decency  forbids  the  employment  of  appropriate  terms,  it? 
will  surely  deprive  me,  in  a  great  measure,  of  the  right  of 
self-defence.  I  may,  therefore,  feel  myself  impelled  to 
call  things  by  i\\e\r  right  names,  and  to  repel  the  slander 
171  propria  persona,  although  I  still  hope  to  use  the  language- 
of  propriety  and  decorum.  I  shall  use  no  epithet  correspon- 
ding Vv^ith,  or  retorting,  dotard,  lag  behind,  or  teapot. 

With  regard  to  Dr.  Watts,  our  author  charges  him  witii 
having  embraced  a  compound  of  Noetianism,  Sabellian- 
ism,  Avianism  and  Sociniaiaism,"  p.  191.— With  introdu- 
cing his  poetry  with  *•  prefaces  containing  a  bitter  libeF 
ao-ainst  the  original  songs  of  Zion,"  p.  62. — and  with  "in- 
troducing his  ei  FOis  into  his  hymns,"  p.  117.    On  thissu^* 


EXAMINATION. 


ject  I  would  just  remark,  that  Dr.  Watts  did  not  held  the 
errors  with  which  he  is  often  charged.  Were  t\\^  Dr.  as 
erroneous  as  his  most  zealous  accusers  allege,  it  does  not 
contaminate  his  poetry,  unless  his  errors  are  found  in  it — 
that  if  his  poetry  were  ever  so  corrupt,  it  does  not  interfere 
with  the  duty,  or  the  privilege  of  the  church,  on  this  sub^ 
ject;  for  if  the  privilege  and  the  duly  can  be  established, 
they  have  only  to  reject  such  as  are  exceptionable,  and 
provide  others  that  are  not.  These  accusations,  therefore,  of 
Watts  and  others,  have  been  instrumental  in  leading  the 
readers  off  the  question  altogether,  and  turning  their  minds 
to  invidious  personalities. 

That  Dr.  Watts  was  not  altogether  orthodox,  in  some  of 
his  opinions,  it  is  not  intended  to  deny^  but,  in  consequence 
of  some  of  his  speculations,  the  Socinians,  without  just 
reason,  claimed  him  as  their  own,  in  order  that  they  might 
avail  themselves  of  the  weight  of  his  character,  as  a  support 
to  their  cause.  While  this  management  was  practised' 
by  one  class,  the  enemies  of  gospel  psalmody,  from  a  faA' 
less  worthy  motive,  attributed  to  the  Doctor  the  same  er- 
rors. The  first  wished  to  aid  their  own  cause,  the  last  had  it 
in  view  to  destroy  the  reputation  of  the  Dr.  and  thus  between 
two  opposite  denominations,  the  character  of  the  Dr.  was 
immolated,  while  the  one  was  flattering,  and  the  other  rag- 
ing.  That  Watts  was  not  the  heretic  he  is  represented,, 
is  evident  from  his  Psalms,  Hymns,  and  Doxologies. — 
This  evidence  Mr.  M'M.  attempts  to  evade  in  one  way, 
and  the  Rev.  J.  R.  Wilson  in  another.  The  language  of 
our  author  is  as  follows  : 

"Did  Dr.  Watts  attempt,  directly  or  indirectly,  to 
transfuse  his  peculiar  views  on  this  subject  into  his  religious, 
poetrjr?  Some  think  he  introduced  it,  not  very  indirectly, 
into  his  Imitation  of  the  Psalms.  Considering  the  strong 
propensity  of  man  to  propagate  his  sentiments,  it  would  be 
strange  if  he  did  not  attempt  it,"  p.  117. 

Mr.  M'M's.  Apology  has  been  highl}  recommended  by 
Ms  brethren;  but  how  they  or  his  readers  could  have  pa- 
tience to  read  or  hear  such  arguments,  I  am  at  a  loss  to 
imagine.  Our  author  demands  arguments  decided  and  clear y 
and  offers  the  some  think,  of  nobody  knows  who,  to  support 
his  hypothesis.  If  we  suppose  that  he  had  not  the  poetry 
of  Watts  in  posse^sioDj  no  Apology  can  excuse  his  cx)a^ 


140 


PSALMODY. 


demning  his  works,  without  having  them  before  hirn,  or 
knowing  what  they  are.  To  pass  such  a  sentence  by  report 
is  not  the  part  of  a  loving  brother,  or  a  candid  examiner^ 
nor  even  of  a  just  and  honorable  opponent. 

But  our  author  did  not  act  thus,  he  had  the  works  of  the 
Dr.  before  him — the  quotations  he  has  given  is  sufficient 
evidence  of  this  fact.  Why  then  does  lie  offer  a  some 
think  argument,  when  with  his  zealous  orthodoxy  and  the- 
ological acumen,  he  could  not  fail  to  find  the  place  where 
those  peculiar  views  are  introduced.  Why  then  has  he 
not  given  us  the  psalm  or  hymn — the  verse  or  line,  where 
this  some  think  heresy  lies  lurking,  that  we  may  at  least 
be  watchful  of  the  danger  and  avoid  it.  Some  think,  and 
strarige  if  he  would  not,  are  the  whole  of  the  argument f 
which  corresponds  precisely  with  an  if,  and  a  ivhy  not—^ 
arguments  fully  sufficient  for  our  author;  but  we  must 
produce  arguments  decided  and  clear.  There  is,  however, 
a  reference  made  to  the  churches  of  New  England,  where- 
our  author  politely  says,  "^The  rude  howling  of  the  worst 
of  heresy,  is  the  music  at  its  head;"  and  he  would  insinu- 
ate, that  the  poetry  of  Watts  had  some  considerable  share 
in  the  promotion  of  these  heresies.  lie  very  adroitly  in- 
quires, "What  is  the  connexion  in  New  England, betweert^ 
these  composures  of  Dr.  Watts,  and  the  existing  opposi- 
tion to  orthodox  doctrine?  I  leave  this  question  to  be  an- 
swered by  them  whom  it  more  immediately  concerns."-— 
A  most  excellent  method,  by  the  by,  to  leave  the  impres- 
sion, and  avoid  the  responsibility  of  the  assertion.  But 
the  candour  of  the  above  mode  of  argument,  by  ifs  and. 
some  thinks,  and  why  72 ois,  and  strange  if  he  would  not^ 
supported  by  insinuations  diVidi  questions  which  others  may 
answer,  is  not  very  well  adapted  to  my  comprehension,  or 
sense  of  truth  and  honesty. 

Mr.  Wilson,  however,  is  more  explicit  on  this  subject.— 
In  his  "  Review  of  Dr.  Miller's  Letters,"  speaking  of  Watts 
be  says,  "As  to  his  '  Psalms,  Hymns  and  Doxologies,'  con- 
taining strong  acknowledgments  of  the  Trinity,  he  will 
permit  us  to  doubt.  W^hat  evidence  have  we  of  his  belief 
in  this  doctrine,  from  his  Psalms  and  Hymns?  The  decla- 
ration that  Christ  is  *  God's  eternal  Son,'  is  Dwight's,  and 
not  Watts';  for  it  is  well  known  that  it  was  not  in  his  imi- 
tation of  the  second  Psalm.  "    We  may  permit  some  pea- 


EXAMINATION. 


pie  to  doubt,  for  doubt  they  will,  although  the  truth  were 
as  clear  as  a  sunbeam;  but  to  whom  the  above  fact  is  well 
known,  I  am  unable  to  say,  as  some  happen  to  think  the 
very  reverse,  equally  well  known,  and  more  easily  estab- 
lished.   This  I  shall  now  attempt. 

I  have  before  me  a  copy  of  Watts'  Psalms  and  Hymns,, 
published  in  Gharing  Cross,  London,  with  all  the  Eng- 
lish localities,  and  without  the  corrections,  or  alterations 
of  D wight.  Two  or  three  extracts  from  this  copy  may  be 
of  use  in  settling  this  question.  This  copy  of  Watts,  on 
the  second  psalm,  to  which  reference  has  been  made,  says^ 

Ver.  3 — C.  M.       I  call  him  my  Eternal  Son, 
And  raise  liira  from  the  dead  j 
I  make  my  holy  hill  his  throne. 
And  wide  his  kingdom  spread. 

Ver.  5 — L.  JYl.    His  wondrous  rising  from  the  earth 

Makes  his  Eternal  Godhead  ^nown  i 
The  Lord  declares  his  heav'nly  bijrth, 
This  day  have  I  begot  my  Son. 

The  above  is  not  more  explicit  than  many  other  psalms^ 
and  very  many  hymns,  on  the  subject  of  Christ's  divinity. 

1st  Book,        Ere  the  blue  heav'ns  were  ptretch'd  abroad, 
Hymn2,  ver.  1.    From  everlasting  was  the  Word; 

With  God  he  was ;  the  word  was  God? 
And  must  divinely  be  ador'd. 

2d  Book,         A  thousand  seraphs  strong  and  bright 
Hymn  51,  ver  4.   Stand  rouifd  the  glorious  Deityj 
But  who  among  the  sons  of  light. 
Pretends  comparison  with  thee? 

ver.  5.  Yet  there  is  one  of  human  frame, 
Jesus  array'd  in  tlesh  and  blood. 
Thinks  it  no  robbery  to  claim 
A  full  equality  with  God. 

The  two  following  verses  are  of  the  same  character,  and' 
only  carry  out  the  evidences  of  Christ's  deity.  Any  one, 
who  has  a  desire  to  know  whether  the  Dr.  acknowledged 
the  divinity,  and  even  personality  of  Christ,  will  soon  be 
satisfied  if  they  examine  die  English  editions  of  his  poetry 
with  an  unbiassed  rnind.  Indeed,  a  quotation  from  the- 
preface  to  his  Doxologies,  ought  to  put  this  question  to  rest. 
In  it  he  says — I  cannot  persuade  myself  to  put  a  full  pe- 
riod to  these  divine  hymns,  till  I  have  addressed  a- special 
si)ng  of  glory  to  God  the  Father,  the  Son,  and  the  Holy 


142 


ON  PSALMODY. 


Spirit.  Though  the  Latin  name  of  it,  Gloria  Patra,  be  re- 
tained in  our  nation  from  the  Roman  church;  and  though 
there  may  be  some  excesses  of  superstitious  honour  paid 
to  the  words  of  ity  which,  may  have  wrought  some  unhappy 
prejudices  in  weaker  christians,  yet  1  believe  it  still  to  be 
one  of  the  noblest  parts  of  christian  worship.  The  subject 
of  it  is  the  doctrine  of  the  trinity,  which  is  that  peculiar 
§lory  of  the  Divine  JS'ature,  that  our  Lord  Jesus  Christ  has 
so  clearly  revealed  unto  men,  and  is  so  necessary  to  true 
Christianity.^^  That  the  Doctor  was  no  less  on  advocate 
for  the  personality,  than  for  the  deity  of  Christ,  and  the 
Holy  Spirit,  is  manifest  also  from  the  following  doxologyi 

^  3d  Book,      Glory  to  God  the  Trinity 

H.  29,  V€7:  1.    Whose  name  has  mysteries  unknown 5 

In  essence  One,  in  person  Three  j 

A  social  natvire,  yet  alone.   Et  alias. 

As,  however,  it  has  been  said .  that  in  advanced  life  he 
retracted  some  of  these  sentiments,  when  he  became,  in  , 
the  courteous  language  of  our  author,  a  tea-pot;  we  will 
see  if  we  cannot  trace  his  opinions  until  or  during  this 
season  of  mental  imbecility.  His  work,  on  the  doctrine 
of  the  Trinity,  was  published  subsequent  to  the  publica- 
tion of  his  psalms  and  hymns.  In  the  preface  of  this  work,, 
he  says,  "'Tiie  late  controversies  about  the  important  doe- 
trine  of  the  Trinity,  have  engaged  multitudesof  christians 
in  a  fresh  study  of  that  subject^  and  amongst  the  rest  I 
thought  it  my  duty  to  review  my  opinions  and  my  faith. 

In  my  younger  years,  when  I  endeavoured  to  form  any 
judgment  on  that  article,  the  Sociivians  were  the  chief  or 
only  popular  opponents.  Upon  an  honest  search  of  the 
scripture,  and  a  comparison  of  their  notions  with  it,  I 
Wondered  how  it  was  possible  for  any  person  to  believe  the 
Bible  to  be  the  word  o?  God;  and  yet  to  believe  that 
Jesus  Christ  was  a  jHej'e  man.  So  perverse  and  prepos- 
terous did  their  sense  of  the  scripture  appear,^  that  I  was 
amazed  how  men  icho  pretended  to  reason  above  their  neigh- 
hours,  could  wrench  and  strain  their  understandings,  and 
subdue  their  assent  to  such  interpretations.  And  I  am  of 
the  same  opinion  still.''  Again,  '•^Vs\\^\-i\  lately  resumed 
this  study,  I  found  that  the  refiners  of  the  Arian  heresy 
had  introduced  a  much  more  plausible  scheme  than  that  of 
Sox^inus.    While  I  read  some  of  these  writers,.  1  was  so 


EXAMIXATION. 


14a 


wuch  divested  of  prejudice,  and  so  sincerely  willing  to 
find  any  new  light,  which  miglit  render  this  sublime  doc- 
trine more  intelligible,  that  some  persons  would  have 
charged  me  with  indifference.  But  1  think  my  heart  was 
right  in  these  inquiries.  And  as  the  result  of  my  search, 
I  must  say,  that  I  am  a  steadfast  and  sincere  believer  of 
the  Godhead  of  Christ  still.  For  though  those  authors 
give  a  rational  and  successful  turn  to  some  places  of  scrip- 
ture, which  I  once  thought  did  contain  a  substantial  argu- 
ment for  that  truth:  yet  there  never  was  any  thing  that  I 
could  find  in  these  new  writings,  that  gave  me  a  satisfying 
answer  to  that  old,  that  general  and  extensive  argument 
for  the  Deity  of  the  Son  and  Spirit,  which  I  have  proposed 
in  its  clearest  light  in  the  eighth  proposition." 

I  will  now  give  as  many  of  the  propositions,  which  the 
Dr.  lays  down,  in  the  opening  of  this  discourse,  as  I  think 
will  fully  unfold  his  sentiments  on  this  subject. 

VII.  Prop.  **The  peculiar  and  distinguishing  charac- 
ters of  Godhead,  are  those  names,  titles,  attributes, 
WORKS  and  worship,  which  God  has  assumed  to  himself 
in  his  word,  exclusive  of  any  other  bein^;  and  has  either 
asserted  them,  expressly,  to  belong  to  himself,  or  left  it 
sufficiently  evident  in  his  word,  that  they  belong  to  him 
alone. 

VIII.  Yet  these  very  names,  titles,  attributes,  works 
and  worship,  which  are  peculiar  to  God,  and  incommuni- 
cable to  another,  are  ascribed  to  three,  by  God  himself, 
in  his  word;  which  three  are  distinguished  by  the  names 
of  Father,  Son,  and  Spirit. 

IX.  There  are,  also,  some  other  circumstantial,  btit 
convincing  evidences,  that  the  Son  and  the  Spirit  have 
the  true  and  proper  Godhead  ascribed  to  them,  as  well  as 
the  Father. 

X.  Thence  it  necessarily  follows,  that  these  three^  viz. 
the  Father,  Son,  and  Holy  Spirit,  have  such  an  inti- 
mate and  real  communion  in  that  one  Godhead,  as  is  suf- 
ficient to  justify  the  ascription  of  those  peculiar  and  dis- 
tinguishing divine  characters  to  them. 

XI.  Since  there  is,  and  can  be  but  one  true  God,  these 
three,  who  have  such  a  communion  in  Godhead,  must 
properly  be  called  the  one  God,  or  the  oNLYTRUii  God. 

XU.    Though  THE  Father,  Son,  and  Spirit  are  but 


144 


ON  PSALMODY. 


me  God,  yet  there  are  such  distinct  properties,  actions, 
characters  and  circumstances  ascribed  to  these  three,  as 
are  usually  ascribed  to  three  distinct  persons  among  men* 
XIII.  Therefore,  it  ha«  been  the  custom  of  the  chris- 
tian church,  in  almost  all  ages,  to  use  the  word  ''person,'^ 
in  order  to  describe  these  three  distinctions  of  Father, 
Son,  and  Spirit,  and  to  call  them  th^^ee  distinct  persons." 
See  Pres.  Mag.  July,  1821,  and  Watts  on  the  Trinity. 
I  would  have  given  a  larger  quotation,  would  my  limits 
permit — but  the  above  is  sufficient. 

Such  are  the  propositions,  which  the  Dr.  undertook  to 
defend,  against  both  Arians  and  Socinians.    How  then  his 


longing  to  his  system,  and  that  by  the  arguments  we  have 
seen,  I  am  quite  unable  to  comprehend. 

But  Mr.  M'M.  adopts  another  plan,  to  convict  the  Dr. 
of  being  guilty  of  "a  bitter  libel  against  the  inspired  songs 
of  Zion."  I  had  intended  to  have  given  a  long  quota- 
tion from  the  preface  and  essays  on  psalmody,  by  the  Dr. 
but  as  I  have  already  taken  up  so  much  of  the  reader's 
time  with  it,  I  shall  only  give  a  short  one,  in  the  manner 
of  Ruffner,  or  rather,  to  save  myself  some  trouble,  I  will 
transcribe  it  from  his  book.  In  this  passage  I  will  do  as 
the  author  above  mentioned,  put  the  part,  in  Italic  letters, 
which  Mr.  M'M.  left  out,  to  make  the  language  of  Watts' 
book  as  bad  as  possible.  Speaking  of  the  psalms  and  their 
ceremonial  form,  he  says — - 

Thus,  by  keeping  too  close  to  David,  in  the  house  of 
God,  the  veil  of  Moses  is  thrown  over  our  hearts.  While 
■we  are  kindling  into  divine  love,  by  the  meditations  of  the 
loving  kindness  of  God,  and  the  multitude  of  his  tender 
mercies,  within  n  few  verses  some  dreadful  curse  against 
men  is  proposed  to  our  lips,  that  God  would  add  iniquity 
to  their  iniquity,  nor  let  them  come  into  his  righteousness, 
JfUt  blot  them  out  of  the  book  of  the  living,  Ps.  cxix.  27,  28, 
which  is  so  contrary  to  the  new  commandment  of  loving 
our  enemies,  and  even  under  the  Old  Testament  is  best  ac- 
counted for  by  the  spirit  of  prophetic  vengeance. 

Some  sentences  of  the  psalmist  that  are  ea^pressive  of 
the  temper,  (or  state)  of  our  own  hearts,  and  the  circum- 
stances of  our  lives,  may  compose  our  spirits  to  seriousness, 
avd  allure  us  to  a  sweet  retirement  within  ourselves;  but 


enemies  can,  so  pertinaciously 


errors  as  be- 


EXAMINATION. 


l45 


Me  meet  with  a  following  line  li'hich  so  peculiarly  belongs 
to  one  action  or  hour  o  f  the  life  o  f  David  or  o  f  Asit-ph,  that 
it  breaks  off  our  song  in  the  midst;  our  consciences  are 
affrighted,  lest  we  should  speak  a  falsehood  unto  Ctod;  thus 
the  powers  of  our  son  Is  are  shocked  on  a  «udden,  and  our 
spirits  ruffled,  before  we  have  time  to  reflect  that  this  may 
he  sung  only  as  a  history  of  the  ancient  saints.  Besides, 
it  almost  always  spoils  the  devotion  by  breaking  the  uni- 
form thread  of  it;  for  while  our  lips  and  our  hearts  run 
sweetly  together,  applying  the  words  to  our  own  case,  there 
is  something  of  divine  delight  in  it,  but  at  once  we  are 
forced  to  turn  off  the  application  abruptly,  and  our  lips 
speak  nothing  but  the  heart  of  David."  As  Mr,  M'M. 
took  care  to  throw  out  all  that  part  that  is  printed,  as  wfc 
have  said,  in  italics,  it  is  not  necessary  to  subscribe  to  every 
word  of  Watts,  to  see  that  our  author  had  little  disposition 
to  do  him  justice;  but,  by  garbled  quotations,  to  render 
his  sentiments  or  expressions  as  offensive  as  possible.  Had 
our  author,  however,  thought  proper  to  have  given  another 
quotation  from  the  Dr.  it  would  have  explained  his  views, 
without  the  necessity  of  accusing  him  of  enmity  to  the  songs 
of  Zion^  or  of  uttering  a  bitter  against  them.  He  says, 
By  reading  we  learn  what  God  speaks  to  us  in  his  woVd; 
but  when  we  sing,  especially  unto  God,  our  chief  design  is> 
or  should  be,  to  speak  our  own  hearts  and  words  unto  God, 
By  reading  we  are  instructed  what  have  been  the  dealings 
of  God  with  men  in  all  ages,  and  how  their  hearts  have 
been  exercised,  Sacm^ut  songs  are  generally  expressions 
of  our  own  experience  or  of  his  glories;  we  acquaint  him 
with  what  sense  we  have  of  his  greatness  and  goodness,  and 
that  chiefly  in  those  instances  which  have  some  relation  to 
us.  I  will  not  assert  it  unlawful  to  sing  to  God  the  Avords 
of  other  men,  which  we  have  no  concei  n  in,  and  which  are 
very  contrary  to  our  circumstances,  &c.  yet  it  must  be  con- 
fessed, abundantly  more  proper,  when  we  address  God  in 
a  song,  to  use  such  words  as  we  can  for  the  most  part  assume 
as  our  own."  This  last  quotation  gives  the  sentiments  of 
the  Dr,  respecting  the  difference  between  reading  and  sink- 
ing, and  the  design  of  both;  such  too,  are  our  own  senti- 
ments on  the  same  subjects.  Had  we  room  to  give  more 
copious  extracts  from  the  Dr's  own  language,  and  in  the 
order  he  has  given  it,  every  reader  would  see,  that  our  au- 
13  '  . 


116 


On  psalmody. 


thor  was  very  far,  indeed,  from  doing  his  sentiments  jus- 
tice; and  that  the  charge  of  eamitj  against  the  Psalms  ol' 
Davids  is  a  gross  slander.  Of  singing  the  Psalms  implying 
2L  falsehood^  see  this  work,  p.  44.  But  if  the  Dr.  were 
the  enemy  of  the  psalms,  and  if  his  heterodoxy  were  greater 
than  has  been  alleged,  how  does  that  effect  his  psalmody? 
Does  GqA  Bever  employ  imperfect  men,  erroneous  men, 
or  even  wicked  men,  to  do  good  in  his  Zion.^  Does  he  not 
both  fmm  babes  and  from  the  wrath  of  man,  as  he  sees  good, 
ordain  praise?  Who  was  itdelivered  those  sublime  prophe- 
sies recorded  in  Num.  xxiii.  .and  xxiv.  ?  Or  the  prophesy 
recorded  John,  xi.  49^52?  If  God  were  pleased  to  em- 
ploy, in  such  a  service,  Balaam  and  (Caiaphas,  is  it  impos- 
sible he  should  make  use  of  Dr^  Watts  for  the  edification  of 
the  church?.  Nay,  even  David  would  never  have  given  us 
the  Psalms  on  the  principle  that  God  does  not  employ  erring 
men  and  wicked  men,  in  the  service  of  his  church.  And, 
if  he  afforded  to  those  already  mentioned  an  extraordina- 
ary  afflatus,  why  might  he  not  afford  in  the  present  case, 
at  least  an  ordinary  supply?  If  so  too,  what  is  the  mean- 
ing of  all  the  vituperation  and  abuse  of  the  character  and 
misrepresentation  of  the  sentiments  of  Dr.  Watts?  What 
has  any  of  it  do  with  the  question  of  the  privilege  and  duty 
of  christians  in  the  exercise  of  praise  to  God,  through  the 
Lord  Jesus  Christ?  I  feel  then,  that  while  it  is  fully  evi- 
dent that  the  Dr's  sentiments  have  been  greatly  misrepre- 
sented, and  his  language  mutilated  and  garbled  for  that 
end,  all  this  is  entirely  off  the  subject,  and  has  in  truth 
nothing  to  do  with  it 

Neither,  indeed,  has  the  Hymn  book  of  Watts,  any  im- 
taediate  connexion  with  the  question.  If  it  is  erroneous, 
it-  ought  not  to  be  employed;  but  whether  erroneous  or 
otherwise,  it  determines  nothing  of  the  christian's  duty,  as 
to  the  general  principle. 

We  have  seen  the  attempts  which  have  been  made,  by  a 
some  think  argument,  and  by  ascribing  the  orthodoxy  of  the 
Psalms  and  Hymns  to  Dwight,  to  criminate  Watts,  and 
prove  the  heresy  of  the  psalmody  he  composed.  I  will  now 
notice  a  little  the  critical  acumen  our  author  has  display- 
ed, for  the  same  end.  After  exposing  the  no  small  shallow' 
ness  of  Freeman  and  Baird,  he  exemplifies  his  sentiments, 
by  a  few  remarks  upon  Watts,  beginning  with  Psalms  xlv. 


EXAMINATION. 


ill 


f>_^lj'pon  thv  right  hand  did  stand  the  queen  in  gold  of 
Ophir. 

Upon  tliy  right  hand  did  the  €[ue«n 

In  gold  of  Ophir  stand.  Rouse. 

At  his  right  hand  our  eyes  behold 

'I'lie  queen,  array'diu  purest  gold: 

The  world  admires  her  heavenly  dress, 

Her  robes  of  joy  and  rig^t'ousness.  TVatts. 

Our  critic  says,  these  *Uwo  last  lines  labour  under  the 
very  great  inconvenience  of  being  untrue;  for  the  worlds  as 
distinguished  from  the  churchy  never  arfmir^fi  her  heavenly 
dress,  her  robe  of  j.oy  and  righteousness."  It  so  happens 
that  the  untruth  lies  with  the  critic,  and  not  with  the  poet. 
The  poet  did  not  say  whether  he  was  viewing  the  world,  as 
distinguished  from  the  church,  or  not.  This,  however,  is 
no  more  than  a  quibble.  Both  the  psalm  and  the  poet  are 
speaking  of  the  spread  of  the  gospel,  and  the  impression  it 
makes  on  those  called  the  people,  by  the  one,  and  the  ivorld 
by  the  otherj  which  has  the  same  signification  in  scripture. 
Ai»;ain — 

A  soul  distress'd  with  sin's  desert 

My  God  will  ne'er  dispise.  Watts. 

Our  author  says,  "  The  cases  of  Cain,  Judas,  and  all  the 
trembling  devils  in  hell,  falsify  the  assertion."  I  was  at  a 
little  loss  whether  to  stain  my  page  with  his  language,  or 
let  it  pass.  It  is  not  like  the  language  of  a  man  who  in- 
clines to  speak  in  a  sober  manner  of  serit)us  things;  but  not 
all  the  infernal  witnesses,  to  whom  our  author  has  appealed, 
and  his  own  testimony  into  the  bargain,  would  make  the 
assertion  false,  without  the  aid  of  that  wilful  misconstruc- 
tion, of  which,  however,  our  author  has  given  us  many 
specimens.  Watts  is  not  speaking  of  the  feelings  of  des- 
pair, but  a  broken  and  contrite  heart,  as  the  rest  of  the  psalm 
shows.  This  then  is  merely  an  ellipsis,  which  no  one  can 
be  at  a  loss  how  to  supply.  The  phraseology  might  be 
better,  but  it  is  a  gross  misrepresentation  to  construe  it  as 
Mr.  M'M.  has  done.  After  all,  too,  there  is  a  most  striking 
similarity  between  it  and  the  version  of  Rouse.  If  the  one 
is  wrong,  the  other  cannot  be  right;  and  I  do  not  doubt  but 
Mr.  M'M's.  witnesses  would  give  the  lie  to  Watts,  Rouse, 
and  David,  although  they  should  all  speak  by  the  same 
spirit. 


14^ 


ON  PSALMODY. 


Again— 

ShouTdst  thou  condemn  my  soul  to  hell, 

And  crush  my  flesh  to  dust, 
Heav'n  would  approve  thy  vegeance  weli.. 

And  earth  must  own  it  just. 

Watts. 

Our  critic  says,  "  The  words  and  sentiment  of  the  imitation 
are  in  direct  contradiction  to  the  word  of  GU)d,  in  such  a 
ease;  and  are  only  fit  for  one  in  the  gall  of  bitterness  and 
bond  of  iniquity. "  If  our  author  has  ever  realized  the  ex- 
ercises of  a  convinced  sinner,  he  must  have  experienced 
something  very  like  what  the  above  stanza  describes.  He 
did  not  calculate  the  anxiety  of  his  mind^  by  the  correct- 
ness of  theological  systems*  He  did  not  stand  before  God 
and  say,  "  I  have  repented  of  my  sin— I  have  a  right  to 
pardon — it  would  be  unjust  to  condemn  me — both  earth  and 
heaven  would  declare  it  to  be  so."  The  fact  is,  that  the 
diftxjrence  in  sentiment,  between  it  and  the  prose,  or  Rouse^ 
is  so  small,  that  none  but  a  critic's  eyes  would  discern  it,, 
and  lie  only  by  the  help  of  his  imagination.    Once  more, 

He  comes  to  make  his  blessings  flow, 

ITar  as  the  curse  is  found.  TV %tts. 

Mr.  M'M.  says,  '*^The  curse  is  upon  all  devils  and  wick- 
ed men  universally. — Is  a  smooth  line  of  poetry,  though 
containing  a  false  doctrine,  of  more  importance  than  the 
truth  of  God's  word?"  Our  critical  author,  appears  to  have 
a  great  fondness  for  employing  devils  and  wicked  men  to 
assist  him,  but  they  are  poor  help  at  best,,  and  none  at  all 
here. 

The  first  thing  I  remark  is,  that  our  author  has  done  here, 
as  in  some  other  places,  first  misrepresent,,  and  then 
criticise.  He  sets  down,  Fs.  xcviii  2,  ''^TheXord  hath 
made  know  his  salvation."-— Then  Rouse's  paraphrase,  . 

The  Lord  God  his  salvation, 
Hath  caused  to  be  known. 

lie  then  places  with  these,  Watts'  paraphrase  on  the  third 
verse — 

He  comes  to  make  his  blessings  flow, 
Far  as  tbe  curse  is  found. 

Let  us,  however,  compare  the  verse  which  Watts  para- 
phrased, with  these  lines,,  and.- see  how  they  agree — v..  S,, 


EX  AM'IN  ACTION. 


149 


All  the  ends  of  the  eartli  have  seen  the  salvation  of  our 
God."    Prose  translation — 

And  the  salvation  of  our  God 

All  ends  of  the  earth  have  seen.      Rouse.  ^ 

He  comes  to  make  his  blessings  flow, 

Far  as  the  curse  is  found.  Watts. 

The  reader  v.ill  easily  perceive,  that  these  lines  v/efe  not 
intended  as  a  paraphrase  of  the  second  verse,  and  w  hy  our 
author  represented  it  so,  is  best  known  to  himself. 

I  next  observe,  that  it  is  quite  information,  that  the 
curse  extends  to  devils.  The  psalmist  is  speaking  of  the 
salvation  afforded  in  the  gospel  of  Christ.  Now,  what- 
ever salvation  that  was,  the  curse  it  came  to  remove,  is 
the  one  of  which  the  poet  speaks,  and  no  other.  Now,  I 
would  ask  our  author,  if  devils  have  any  thing  to  do  with 
the  curse  incurred  by  a  broken  covenant  of  works,  or  a 
rejected  Saviour.  They  will  suffer  for  their  own  sin;  but 
not  in  mane's  curse,  unless  as  his  tempter.  The  question 
may  then  be  retorted  on  our  author;  is  a  pmart  criticism 
of  more  importance  than  the  truth  of  the  gospel? 

I  again  observe^  that  the  subject  is  not  the  extcntion  of 
the  gospel  to  mankind  as  individuals;  but  to  the  different 
countries  and  regions  of  the  earth.  If  our  author  is  dispo-' 
sed  to  take  the  meaning  of  the  psalm  to  the  regions  of  dis- 
pair,  we  will  be  equally  justified  in  applying  it  to  the  man- 
sions of  the  blessed;  and  then  it  is  much  farther  than  the 
curse.  But  tlie  criticism  is  at  best  silly,  and  it  is  not  worth 
while  to  follow  it. 

But,  inquires  Mr.  M'M.  '*Is  the  langxiage  of  the  imiifl- 
flow  here,  the  language  of  the  text  or  of  any  other  scripture?"^ 
Any  one  who  will  read  the  fifth  chapter  of  the  Epistle  to 
the  Romans,  especially  from  the  fifteenth  verse  to  the  end, 
will  not  believe  Mr.  M'Master,  and  the  apostle  both. 

Where  sin  abounded,  grace  did  muck  more  abound,"  is 
of  itself  sufficient  to<  settle  the  question.-  Our  author  would 
do  well  to  relinquish  the  office  of  a  critic,  for  he  knows  as 
little  about  it,  as  other  men,  and  less  than  many.  Neither 
will  the  cloud  of  witnesses  he  has  summoned  from  the  in- 
fernal regions,  enable  him  to  falsify  Watts  in  these  places. 

In  the  version  of  psalms  by  Dr.  Watts,  there  are  about 
2000  verses;  of  these,  our  author  has  attempted  to  play  the 
X3* 


critic,  "vvitH  about  six;  \vit\\  what  success  the  reader  \\' HI 
judge.^  Could  any  one  doubt  the  disposition  of  our  authoi" 
to  find  faults,  errors,  or  heresies?  No,  surely  :  but,  while 
attempting  to  establish  the  some  think,  of  some  body,  or  of' 
nobody,  he  exercises  his  critical  powers,  on  these  six  verses 
—brings  devil*  and  wicked  men  to  help  him,  and — quits. 
Better  he  had  quit  before  he  begun.  More  than  six 
verses  of  Rouse's  paraphrase,  could  be  shown  to  be  except 
tionabk;  but  I  have  given  my  view  of  that  matter  already. 
So  much,  however,  for  the  heresies  of  Watts,  and  the  erroVs 
ID  his  psalms. 

It  is  now  time  to  pay  a  little  attention  to  some  things  our 
author  has  said  respecting  the  Science  of  Praise,"  and  its 
autlior.  He  says,  *'The  Rev.  Dr.  James^  Latta,  of 
Glresnut  Level,  Pennsylvania,  appeared  as  the  chief  cham- 
pion, in  the  latter  part  of  the  last  century,  for  a  new  system 
of  sacred  songs;  and  also  the  most  confident  enemy  of  the 
scripture  Psalms.  Some  copyists  of  the  Doctor,  such  as 
Messrs.  Freeman  and  Baird,  of  inferior  standing  in  the 
Presbyterian  church,  have  since  appeared  in  the  same  cause. 
As  these  lag  behind  their  original  in  every  thing  but  in 
virulence  against  the  inspired  songs  of  Zion,they  shall  now 
occupy  but  little  of  our  time  :  our  attention  shall  chiefly  be 
directed  to  the  coiKiusions  of  Dr.  Latta,-'  p.  S3. 

As  Mr.  Freeman  has,  some  time  since,  given  "  an  ac- 
count of  the  deeds  done  in  the  body,*'  it  is  altogether  a 
matter  of  indifference  to  him,  what  standing  is  assigned  to^ 
him  by  the  Apologist;  it  cannot  affect  his  standing  before 
God:  neither  does  the  author  of  the  Science  of  Praise,  see 
any  thing  in  the  expression,  that  deserves  the  least  atten- 
tion, unless  it  is  the  spirit  which  it  so  manifestly  breathes. 
On  the  other  parts  of  the  quotation,  however,  I  observe, 
that  it  is  not  true  that  Dr.  Latta  was  the  confident  enemy 
of  the  scripture  Psalms— it  is  not  tnie  ihfLt  Baird  is  virulent 
Against  the  inspired  songs  of  Zion- — it  is  not  true  that  Latta 
was  the  original  of  Baird,  or  that  Baird  was  the  copyist  of 
l^atta — a-nd,  I  believe,  itis  not inte  respectingMr.  Freeman; 
for,  although  I  have  not  seen  Mr.  Freeman's  performance, 
I  can  more  easily  believe  that  our  author  would  misrepresent 
him,  as  he  has  done  others,  than  that  he  was  the  gnemy  of  .' 
scripture  Psalms. 

*•  The  resVtU  of  aa  opinion,"  says  otir  author,,  *«'is^iidi^ 


EXAMINATION^. 


always  seen  by  its  advocate;  and  when  disavowed,  though, 
it  belong  to  his  system,  should  not  be  imputed  to  the  man."' 
He  appears,  however,  to  calculate  by  the  rule  of  inverse 
proportion;  as  in  the  ratio  of  our  profession  of  regard  for 
the  Psalms  and  disavowal  of  the  contrary,  he  urges  the 
charge  of  enmity.  This  may  be  a  little  of  the  consistency^ 
to  which  he  is  so  strongly  attached.  In  the  preface  of  the 
Science  of  Praise,  is  the  following  paragraph — Wliatever 
may  be  the  qualifications  or  defects  of  the  following  essay, 
it  is  presumed  that  at  least  it  will  possess  a  claim  to  some 
originality,  as  neither  matter  or  form  has  been  obtained  from 
any  person  on  earth.  The  word  of  God,  and  careful  re- 
flection, are  the  sources  from  which  I  have  extracted  what 
follows,  except  the  few  historical  references  which  I  liave 
given. "  Mr.  M'M.  had  no  evidence,  atid  could  have  none, 
to  contradict  the  above  statement;  but,  in  defiance  of  evi- 
dences, for  the  purpose  of  giving  expression  to  th€  feelings 
of  his  mind,  he  gratuitously,  repeatedly,  a.nd  untruly,  states- 
the  author  to  have  been  the  copyist  of  Latta.  No  sooner 
had  the  book  of  Mr.  M'M.  circulated,  than  this  was  retai- 
led, on  his  credit,. among  the  Reformed;  and  that  I  had  just 
written  the  discourse  of  Latta^  with  a  little  alteration  of 
style,  and  arrangement,  was  the  common  impression: 
whereas,,  the  literal  and  unvarnished  truth  is,  that  I  had  : 
never  read  the  *' Discourse"  of  Dr.  Latta,  at  the  time  the 
Science  of  Praise  was  published,  nor  had  I  any  other  work 
of  the  kind,  large  or  small,  to  aid  me  in  its  preparation^ 
The  above  extract,  from  the  preface,  presents  the  literal 
truth.  Whether  Mr.  M'M.  will  choose  to  assign  the  ori- 
gin of  the  present  work  to  any  other  person,  I  neither  know 
nor  care;  the  slanderous  falsehood  is  now  refuted  and  re- 
turned to  its  proper  owner;  nor  do  I  anticipate  that  it  cau^ 
ever  be  requisite  hereafter  to  notice  it.  I  only,  therefore^ 
add,  that  I  would  not  be  the  plagiarist  of  any  man  upon 
earth,  not  even  the  authnr  of  the  Apology;  and  that,  what- 
ever I  present  as  my  own,  shall  never  be  claimable  by  another. 

But  owr  author  has  also  represented  me  a»  the  virulent 
enemy  of  the  songs  of  Zion.  And  what  are  the  proofs? 
They  are  by  quoting,  at  least /oztr  times,  one  passage,  mu- 
•tilated  and  misrepresented;  but  never  one  time,  sls  it  is  in 
the  original — by  making  for  me,  with  others,  a  creed  whick 
I  never  believed — putting  it  in  language  I  never  wrote — ^ 
and  adding  my  signature,  to  which  I  never  consentedo 


ON  PSALMOBY. 


If  this  is  either  honest,  or  honourable,  things  have  lost 
their  names,  and  right  and  wrong  have  changed  places. 
Here  are  the  pages  of  the  ^*  Science  of  Praise,"  to  which  I 
refer:  In  this  period,"  (the  fourth  century,)  "  the  Arian 
heresy  succeeded  to  the  heresy  of  Paul  of  Samosata.  It 
suited  both  of  these  to  endeavour  to  supersede  the  use  of 
those  hymns,  which  expressly  recognised  that  divinity  to 
which  they  were  opposed.  Their  errors  could  not  be  ex- 
pected to  succeed  so  well  while  hymns  were  continually  re- 
freshing the  minds  of  the  worshippers,  with  the  all -impor- 
tant doctrine  of  the  Divinity  of  Jesus.  But  by  recommending 
the  Paalms  of  David  in  their  stead,  under  the  specious  ar- 
gument of  their  divine  authority,  their  minds  might  be 
gradually  led  from  the  doctrine  of  a  Divine  Saviour,  to  that 
of  a  pattern  of  piety  and  virtue^  dying  for  the  confirmation 
of  his  doctrines^  and  an  example  to  his  followers. 

The  Psalms  of  David  were  properly  suited  to  such  a 
designed  perversion  of  truth.-  Their  application  to  Christ 
is  obscure  and  figurative,-  and  of  course  they  were  more* 
easily  evaded  or  misapplied,"  p.  81. 

In  this  passage,  we  may  be  allowed  still  to  believe  there 
is  no  ambiguity,  no  mistake,  and  no  necessity  or  excuse  for 
one  in  the  reader*  It  is  stated,  first,  that  the  Arian  heresy 
succeeded  that  before  mentioned- — second,  that  the  Arians 
adopted  the  specious  policyr  which  they  still  practice,  a- 
gainst  creeds,  confessions,  or  any  writings  which  explicit- 
ly recognise  the  divinity  of  Christ,  viz.  that  the  Bible  is 
sufficient^  and  no  other  formulas  are  necessary,  or  admissi- 
ble— and  thirdly,  that  the  design  of  all  this,  as  it  still  is, 
was  to  lead  the  minds  of  men  from  correct  to  erroneous 
views  of  the  Redeemer's  character  and  oflice. 

In  the  next  passage,  the  Psalms  of  David  are  said  to 
have  b^en  properly  suited  to  such  a  designed  perversion- 
of  truth."  And  why?  Their  application  to  Christ,  is  ofr- 
scure  and  figurative;  and,  therefore,  more  easily  evaded  or 
misapplied.  If  it  is  wrong  to  say  that  the  Psalms  are  ob- 
scure and  figurative,  the  apostles  must  have  greatly  erred. 
Paul  terms  the  whole  service,  beggarly,  shadowy,  &c.  and 
Peter  alleges,  that  the  prophets  themselves  did  not  know 
the  full  meaning  or  extent  of  their  messages,  and  that  evea 
the  angels  desired  to  look  into  them.  If,  then,  there  is 
Bothing  obscure  in  them  to  our  authorj.his  poweiS  must  be 


EXAMINATIOK, 


unrivalled  indeed.    After  all,  too,  this  use  of  the  Psalms 
bj  errorists  is  termed  evasion,  misapplication,  and  design- 
ed perversion.    This  might  have  saved  the  sentence  from 
the  construction  it  has  received  from  our  author  and  his 
friends.    But  the  expression  that  the  Psalms  of  David  were 
properly  suited  to  this  perversion,  appears  to  alarm  our 
friends  very  much.    Let  us,  however,  consider  it  a  littlco. 
Was  not  the  grace  of  God,  manifested  to  Abel,  properly 
suited  to  call  forth  the  malignity  of  Cain's  heart?  But  does 
that  reflect  on  that  grace    No.    Was  not  the  coming  of 
Christ,  and  the  promulgation. of  his  gospel,  properly  suited 
to  bring,  not  peace,  but  a  sword;  and  make  a  man's  enemies 
those  0?  his  own  house.^  But  does  that  reflect  on  the  wisdom 
or  the  mercy  of  the  Saviour,  or  the  glory  of  his  gospel?  No. 
Finally  :  the  offensive  passage  in  the     Science  of  Praise," 
-w dis  properly  suited  to  invite  our  author  to  misrepresenta- 
tion; but  I  am  unable  to  help  it.    My  language  was  not  the 
cause,  as  in  these  other  instances,  it  only  gave  the  occasion* 
Did  Mr.  M'M.  however,  believe,  that  the  above  passage 
conveyed  or  contained  the  very  exceptionable  sentiments  he 
has  attached  to  it?  I  think  he  neither  did  nor  could  think  it* 
My  reasons  are,  that  there  is  no  ambiguity  in  the  language; 
and  what  is  more  decisive,  is  that,  if  the  language  employ- 
ed had  carried  an  exceptionable  meaning  with  it,  Mr.  M'M. 
would  not  have  felt  himself  reduced  to  the  necessity  of 
misstating  it,  in  order  to  misrepresent  it.    The  latter  part 
of  the  paragraph,  which  is  explanatory  of  the  former,  is 
never  quoted — the  part  quoted  is  never  given  in  its  own 
form;  but  important  words  are  left  out,  and  the  language 
transposed,  to  give  it  a  colouring  that  does  not  belong  to  it. 
Such  are  the  means  by  which  our  author  proves  his  char- 
ges— by  some  th  ink — by  strange  if  he  would  not — by  gar- 
bled, mutilated,  and  perverted  quotations. 

A  Rev.  friend  of  my  own,  who  had  not  read  my  book, 
upon  perusing  the  Jlpology  told  me,  that  I  certainly  must 
have  expressed  myself  at  least  incautiously,,  or  Mr.  M'M. 
would  never  have  represented  it  as  he  did.  He,  however,, 
procured  my  essay,  and  on  a  subsequent  occasion,  having 
inquired  whether  he  were  yet  of  the  opinion  that  my  lan- 
guage was  exceptionable,  or  incautious,  he  indipiantly 
replied,  No  sir.  There  is  nothing  improper  in  your 
language,  nor  could  any  man  of  common  sense  misunder-^ 
«itand  itv'' 


t54 


ON  PSALMODY. 


To  give  one  other  instance,  out  of  man?/.  An  Elder  ii* 
the  Associate  Reformed  church,  when  animadverting  with" 
severity  on  this  paragraph,  which  has  been  a  copious  theme, 
was  asked  whether  he  had  read  it;  to  which  he  replied  m 
the  negative.  It  was  offered — he  read  it^  and  again,  when 
interrogated  on  the  subject,  replied,  that  he  had  not  seen 
any  thing  so  exceptionable  in  it;  but  that  it  must  be  the  fact, 
for  Mr.  J\PM,  understood  language  better  than  him,  and  lie 
said  it  was  there  f 

Another  instance,  with  respect  to  myself,  will  be  suffi- 
cient. Immediately  after  the*quotation  already  given,  it  is 
said — "Thus  the  Socinian  and  Arian  heresies  had  almost 
driven  the  hymns  of  praise  to  Christ  out  of  the  church  which 
is  honoured  by  his  name.  They  have  also  partly  restored 
the  Jewish  method  of  praise,  although  it  is  far  from  corres- 
j)onding  with  the  nature,  design,  precepts  or  examples  of 
that  ordinance.  These  are  as  a  cloud  of  witnesses  placed 
before  us.  They  demonstrate  the  necessity  of  offering  '  with 
ihe  spirit  and  the  understanding,'  the  Sjjontaneous  effusions 
of  devout  affections,  holy  zeal,  pious  gratitude,  and  fervent 
love,  to  him  who  is  the  divine  author  and  supreme  object  of 
every  act  of  worship,"  p,  82.  As  one  article  of  the  creed 
our  author  has  made  for  us,  is  taken  from  this  paragraph, 
by  placing  them  together,  the  reader  will  see  whether  the 
original  authorises  that  paragraph  or  not- — 

XIV.  That  every  christian  possessing  a  poetical  talent^ 
is  more  capable,  and  as  much  authorised,  to  make  a  sys- 
tem of  psalms  for  the  use  of  the  church,  as  were  any  of 
the  inspired  prophets — Nay,  the  spontaneous  effusions  of 
the  christian  poet  are  preferable  to  the  set  compositions  of 
inspired  bards." — Latta  pp.  23,  96;  Baird,  p.  82;  Watts' 
Pref.  p.  6.  If  the  reader  will  take  the  trouble  of  compa- 
ring the  two  sentences  here  quoted,  the  first  from  the 

Science  of  Praise,'^'  and  the  last  from  the  "  Apology," 
p.  199,  he  will  see,  that  except  the  two  words  spontaneous 
*ffdsions,  there  is  not  even  a  similarity  between  the  ex- 
tract and  the  original,  much  less  the  sentiment  charged 
upon  \L 

Bad  arguments,"  says  our  author,  are  presumptive 
proof  that  the  cause  they  subserve  is  not  good,"  p.  97.  If 
this  be  true,  the  cause'  which  Mr.  M'M.  pleads  must  be 
desperate  indeed !  Yet  I  will  not  say  that  the  cause  of  o«r 


EXAMINATION. 


155 


author  is  the  worse  for  his  manner  of  defence.    A  good 
cause  may  have  a  very  weak  or  a  very  wicked  advocate; 
but  the  bad  arguments  of  our  author,  are  not  easily  ex- 
hausted, let  the  reason  of  their  employment  be  what  it 
mav.    t  feel  disposed,  however,  to  hasten  my  examination* 
to  a  conclusion,  and  shall  notice  but  one  other  class  of 
personalities,  which  our  author  has  employed  in  the  con- 
tro\ersy.    He  places  himself  on  the  seat  of  judgment, 
calls  our  praises  will-worship^  adding  to  the  Word  of  God, 
&c.  &c.  &c.  then  he  flings  vengeance  around  with  an  un- 
sparing hand,  and  to  save  his  charity,  makes  the  crimes  of 
Nad ab  and  Abihu,  n  thoughtless  mistake;  and  pronounces 
Uzza  a  pious  man,  that  he  may  have  a  kind  of  excuse 
for  not  sending  us  all  to  perdition  at  once.  '  He  says,  "  On 
this  subject  we  have  more  than  mere  verbal  prohibitions. 
To  succeeding  ages  God  has  set  up  actual  monuments  of 
instruction  and  of  warning.    The  fact  of  Nadab  and  Abi- 
hu is  full  in  point.    In  their  character,  there  does  not  ap- 
pear to  have  been  any  intentional  opposition  to  the  insti- 
tutions of  God.    Thoughtless,  perhaps,  they  brought,  in- 
stead of  the  stated  fire  from  the  altar,  common  fire  from 
the  hearth.    This  appears  to  have  been  a  very  trivial  de- 
viation from  the  appointed  order,  but  it  was  a  deviation; 
and  God,  by  an  alarming  stroke,  taught  Israel  that  he 
would  be  sanctified  in  them  that  approach  to  worship  him, 
by  a  punctilious  regard  to  every  part  of  his  institutions. 
The  death  of  Uzza  impresses  on  the  mind  a  similar  lesson. 
The  apparent  smallness  of  the  deviation,  and  purity  of  in- 
tention, never,  in  the  sight  of  God,  consecrated  an  inva- 
sion of  his  prerogative,  the  exclusive  right  of  settling  the 
matter  and  the  forms  of  his  own  worship.    Uzza  was  pi- 
ous, and  being  actuated  by  a  very  laudable  motive,  the 
safety  of  the  ark  of  God,  he  took  hold  of  it.    But  this  was 
not  required  of  him,  and  his  life  was  forfeited  by  his  de- 
vout temerity.    God  is  still  the  same;  strange  fire,  and 
the  intrusion  of  an  unhallowed  hand  upon  the  ark,  are  as 
offensive  now,  as  formerly  they  were.    He  will  not  give 
his  glory  to  another.    Whether  are  those  who  use  scrip- 
ture ^)salms,  or  those  who  employ  our  multiplied  hymn 
books,  in  the  worship  of  God,  most  in  danger,  in  the  case 
of  psalmody,  of  unwarrantable  innovation.^  Let  this  be  a 
<^uestion,  not  of  disputation,  but  of  conscientious  inquiry/' 


156 


ON  PSALMODY. 


p.  95.    To  view  the  above  merely  as  a  specimen  of  rea 
soningj  or  argument,  would  relax  the  muscles  of  a  stoic; 
but  to  consider  the  liberty  Mr.  M'M.  takes  to  aecomrao- 
.date  such  awful  transactions  to  his  purpose^  is  calculated 
to  fill  the  mind  with   much  more  solemn  reflections. 
What  are  his  arguments?  Having;  assumed  what  he  can 
never  prove^  that  sinsing  the  praise  of  God  in  the  language 
of  the  present  dispensation  is  will-worship — adding  to 
scripturen  &c.  he  proceeds  to  inform  us  that  "the  fact  of 
Nadab  and  Abihu  is  full  in  point^^ — then  acquits  them  of 
intentional  opposition  to  the  institutions  of  God — then 
what?  whv  the  action  was  thoughtless  and  the  deviation 
trivial.    This  is  all  fine,  but  where  is  the  proof?  it  is  all 
comprised  in  the  word  perhaps;  a  verv  fit  argument  to 
succeed  an  if — a  why  not — a  some  think — and  strange  if 
he  should  not.    But  let  us  look  at  it  again.    Our  author 
here  represents  the  Divine  Being  as  inflicting  a  most  aw- 
ful punishment  on  Nadab  and  Abihu,  who  had  no  evil  in- 
tention, but  for  a  thoughtless  and  trivial  deviation  from 
the  prescribed  forms.    Has  our  aut'^or  himself  never  com- 
mitted a  thoughtless  and  trivial  deviation?  But  the  matter 
is  still  worse  with  respect  to  Uzza :  The  devout  temerity 
— smallness  of  deviation — purity  of  intention — very  laud- 
able motive — and  a  pious  man.    Yet  this  pious  man,  with 
all  these  qualifving  circumstances,  is  struck  down  by  the 
judgment  of  God,  in  the  act  of  transgression,  and  that  too, 
only  a  small  deviation;  without  a  moment  to  breathe  forth 
his  penitence,  or  plead  for  pardon!  This  is  shocking! !  And 
for  what  is  all  this  horrible  stuff?  just  for  the  purpose  of 
saving  appearances,  while  brandishing  over  our  heads,  or 
fulminating  against  us  the  judgments  here  recorded.  And 
whv?  because  we  sing  the  praises  of  our  risen,  ascended, 
and  glorified  Redeemer,  in  the  spirit  of  the  new  song,  long 
promised  to  the  church. 

On  the  subject  of  Nadab  and  Abihu's  crime  and  punish- 
ment, Scott,  after  supposing  that  they  were  elated  with 
the  distinction  to  which  they  had  arrived,  says,  they  were 
*'underthe  influence  of  pride  and  ostentation;  ancl  it  is 
also  probable  they  were  in  some  measure  heated  with  wine 
— and  without  orders."  Poole  thinks,  against  orders,  as 
"well  as  drunk.  Scott  again,  on  verse  9,  says,  "  As  the 
sin  of  Nadab  and  Abihu  seems,  in  part  at  least,  to  have 


EXAmNATION. 


15^ 


been  occasioned  by  a  degree  of  inebriation,  a  law  was  on 
this  account  enacted,  that  the  priests  should  drink  no  wine 
nor  intoxicating  liquor,  either  before  or  during  their  min- 
istrations in  the  sanctuary;  in  order  that  their  judgments 
might  be  unclouded  by  the  fumes  of  intemperance,  when 
required  to  practice  or  interpret  the  law  of  Ood"- — Scott 
in  locum.  As  too,  this  writer  says  in  relation  to  Uzza, 
<«No  doubt  the  Lord  saw  that  in  Uzza's  conduct,  which 
indicated  irreverence  and  presumption"—Iii  short,  I  can- 
not tell  precisely  how  great  the  guilt  of  any  of  the  individ- 
uals in  question  was,  and  I  believe  I  know  almost  as  much 
about  the  matter  as  our  author,  notwithstanding  he  ap- 
pears so  well  acquainted  with  the.  operations  of  their 
minds,  and  the  reasons  of  the  divine  procedure.  We 
have  no  satisfactory  reason,  however,  to  think  the  men 
pious^  or  their  crimes  trivial. 

Not  tired  with  dealing  out  vengeance,  our  author  grasps 
another  bolt,  and  hurls  it,  '*  Cursed  be  the  deceiver,  which 
hath  in  his  flock  a  male,  and  voweth  and  sacriticeth  unto 
the  Lord  a  corrupt  thing."  But  after  he  has  shot  this 
bolt,  he  calls  out,  "  To  no  individual  do  I  apply  this  mal- 
ediction," p.  17S.  Whether  Mr.  M'M.  by  this  qualifying 
expression,  means  to  neutralize  the  threatened  vengeance, 
or — but  I  forbear. 

But  why  this  curse?  Because  our  hymns  are  not  equal 
to  the  scripture  Psalms — granted.  This,  says  our  author, 
should  settle  the  question — be  it  so,  and  lit  us  have  it 
distinctly  expressed  :  thus,  the  songs  of  scripture  are  in- 
expressibly superior  to  any  songs  of  human  composition; 
therefore,  no  other  than  the  songs  of  scripture  should  ever 
be  used  in  the  worship  of  God.  Again — The  prayers  of 
that  Spirit  who  helpeth  the  infirmities  of  his  people,  are 
very  far  superior  to  any  prayers  we  can  present;  there- 
fore, we  ought  never  to  present  any  other  than  the  pray- 
ers of  scripture,  in  the  worship  of  God.  Finally,  the  dis- 
|jf  courses  of  the  prophets,  of  Christ,  and  of  the  apostles,  are 
by  far  better  than  any  sermons  we  can  preach,  or  any  dis- 
courses we  can  deliver;  therefore,  we  must  never  offer  in  the 
service  of  God,  any  discourses  other  than  those  of  scrip- 
ture, otherwise  we  shall  be  subject  to  the  malediction  of 
*'  the  deceiver,  which  has  in  his  flock  a  male,  and  voweth  and 
sacrificeth  to  the  Lord  a  corrupt  thing."    The  argument 


158 


ON  PSALMODY. 


has  just  as  much  force  in  the  one  case  as  in  the  other. 
General  instructions  are  given  to  preach,  pray  and  praise; 
but- no  man  can  show  a  confinement  as  to  the  matter  or 
words,  in  the  one  or  in  the  other.  As  it  respects  quality, 
somethiEg  is  said.  We  are  to  {>reach,  not  another  gospel, 
but  the  gospel  of  Christ— we  are  to  praj,  but  according 
to  t^ie  wi!!  of  God— we  are  to  praise,  but  it  must  be  with 
the  spirit  and  the  understanding,  and  in  the  name  of  the 
Lord  Jesus.  The  man,  therefore,  who  brings  his  imper- 
fect sermons,  or  his  imperfect  prayers,  is  as  much  exposed 
to  the  curse  of  the  deceiver,  as  the  man  who  offers  his  im- 
perfect song  of  praise.  Indeed  our  author  writes  with 
such  rash  and  irreverent  presumption,  as  truly  amazes 
me. 

Another  of  our  author^s  m-guments  may  be  joined  to  the 
above;  where,  speaking  of  Romaine,  he  quotes  him  as  say- 
ing. Experience  demonstrates  that  God  does  bless  the 
singing  of  psalms  in  the  churc^h,  and  does  not  bless  the 
singing  of  men's  hymns."  Whose  experience  may  we 
ask,  has  demonstrated  the  above?  Not  the  experience  of 
Romaine  or  Mr.  M'M.  or  those  who  have  not  employed 
them,  for  they  can  tell  nothing  abaut  ii.  Not  the  expe- 
rience af  those  who  employ  men's  hyj^ans,  for  they  assert 
the  contrary.  Whose  experience  then  is  to  decide — those 
who  have  had  experience  on  the  subject,  or  those  who  have 
bad  none?  The  fact  is,  the  experience  of  the  greater  part 
of  pious  worshippers  is.  in  direct  opposition  to  the  above 
quotation. 

In  Mr.  M'M's.  animadversions  on  Dr.  Ely's  Review, 
he  does  not  deal  so  much  in  nicknames  or  opprohrious  epi- 
thets^ as  in  the  preceding  part  of  the  work,  but  he  amply 
makes  up  for  it  in  harder,  taunt  and  ridicule,  and  in  con- 
temptuous language  utterly  unbecoming  either  the  chris- 
tian or  the  gentleman.  Passing  these,  however,  I  wish  to 
notice  a  few  things  in  that  part  of  the  work,  as  I  do  not 
suppose  that  Dr.  Ely,  or  any  one  else  will  ever  think  of 
writing  a  reply  to  it.  On  the  169th  page,  he  resumes  his 
favourite  topic  of  adding  to  the  Word  of  God,  and  seems 
not  a  little  dissatisfied  that  the  Dr.  should  protest  against 
an  insinuation  of  that  character.  If  then  the  use  af  evan- 
*  gelical  hymns,  which  are  not  considered  as  authority — are 
mt  attached  to  the  Bible—are  not  made  a  term  of  commu- 


EXAMINATION. 


159 


nion,  be  adding  to  the  scripture;  wl^at  edHstructior>  ought 
to  be  given  to  the  adaption  of  an  Act  and  Testimony, 
which  is  used  as  authority;-  and  in  which  even  political 
opinions  are  made  terms  of  communion?  Ought  this  fo  be 
kss  viewed  as  adiling  to  the  Word?  does  this  less  author- 
ise the  demand  5*  ''Who  hath  required  thi-s  at  your  hand?" 
Were  L  to  give  an  answer  to  our  author's  sagacious  ques- 
tion, "AVhat  would  be  a  correct  and  comprehensive  de- 
linition  of  will-worship?"  I  might  be  tempted  to  answer — 
Making  the  political  principles  of  a  National  Covenant,  and 
an  Act  and  Testimony,  terms  of  counuu-nion  in  the  church 
of  Christ. 

Our  author  reiterates  his  hare-faced  slander  of  seml-infi- 
delity,  in  taunting  Dr.  Ely  about  their  uniting  with  the 
General  Assembly.  He  sets  out  to  find  a  point  where  all 
may  unite — writes  his  ktters  to  the  friends  of  union — then 
taunts  Dr.  Ely  for  his  weening  solicitude  for  their  uniting 
with  us.  With  whom,"  says  our  author,  with  Dr.  E. 
and  his  semi-Socinian  brethren."  This  slander  it  is  dif- 
ficult to  believe  to  be  other  tha4i  deliberate  and  designed, 
and  the  offspring  of  a  principle  which  I  forbear  to  mention. 
It  is  truly  painful  to  write  with  this  man;  he  renders 
language  really  necessary,  that  would  not  be  so,  in  a  con- 
test with  any  other.  He  writes  for  union;  Dr.  Ely  says, 
*'  come  unite,"  and  then  he  ridicules  his  weening  solici- 
tude— How  candid!  He  again  repeats  his  untrue  state- 
ment about  Dr.  Latta,  &c.  offering  the  Fathers  as  proof, 
that  hymns  of  human  composition  were .  exclusively  used, 
in  the  three  first  centuries,  which  Dr.  L.  and  his  copyists 
did  not  propose  proving;  although  if  they  had,  a  single  short 
psalm  is  all  that  tas  been  shown  to  the  contrary.  Dr.  E. 
says,  "  What  the  Bible  does  not  forbid,  it  permits.  This 
is  a  peculiar  attribute  of  the  Divine  law."  This  Mr. 
M'M.  denies,  and  in  an  extravagant  rhapsody  of  two  pa- 
ges, to  prove  its  incorrectness,  tries  it  upon  purgatory^ 
— prayer  for  tlie  dead — midwife  baptism — rauricular  con- 
fession— extreme  unction—penance,  &c.  In  lar  less  wri- 
ting, however,-  he  might  have  tried  it  by  a  better-  rule,  and 
it  would  have  stood  the  test^  "Where  no  law  is,  there  is 
no  transgression,"  is  expressly  the  same  sentiment,  wheth- 
er it  applies  to  purgatory  or  not. 

In  reply  to  some  remarks  of  the  Dr's.  about  Hebrew 


160 


(m  FSA^LMGDY. 


poetry,  &:c.  he  says,  ''  Sage  discoveries — very  necessary  to 
be  communicated  to  Seceders  and  Reformed  Presbyteri- 
ansP^  This  little  piece  of  pitiful  party  vanity,  is  scarcely 
worth  notice,  and  it  was  once  hoped  that  no  such  invidious 
distinctions  would  have  bfeen  introduced.  But  what  will 
become  of  our  r?o?i-reformed  Presbyterians,  when  all  the 
learning  and  sense  are  monopolized  by  Seceders  and  Re- 
formed Presbyterians— Alack !  Alack ! ! 

The  remainder  of  these  "  Animadversions,"  is  jiist  a- 
continuation  of  his  vituperations,  with  some  repetitions  of 
former  statements,  in  the  defence  of  sentiments  we  have 
already  considered.  Neither  have  I  a  heart  to  follow  such 
a  writer. 

Let  us  now  take  a  short  review  of  his  mode  of  writing, 
and  see  what  it  ought  to  prove.  A  great  part  of  our  au- 
thor's work,  if  not  \i\s  forte,  consists  in  the  personal  abuse 
of  all  who  are  in  the  way  of  his  dogmas.  This  abuse  con- 
sists in  nicknames,  and  scurrilous  invectives — in  the  most 
weighty,  yet  unfounded  accusations — and  the  arraying  a- 
gainst  them  a  number  of  the  most  terrible  denunciations 
in  the  word  of  God.  Now,  indeed,  I  have  no  kind  of  ob- 
jection to  a  sober  discussion  of  this  question,  and  I  would 
render  my  most  hearty  thanks  to  the  man  who  should,  in  a 
sober  and  decorous  manner,  bring  all  the  force  that  can  be 
made  to  bear  upon  the  subject,  against  the  sentiments  I 
have  advanced  f  let  them  be  tried  to  the  utmost;  but  I 
never  can  feel  or  express  gratitude  for  the  manner  Mr. 
M'M.  has  adopted;  and  can  assure  him  that  this  is  not 
the  age,  when  an  authoritative  manner,  enforced  by  the 
most  offensive  personalities,  wiW  buUy  or  terrify  mankind 
out  of  their  sentiments.  Stilly  however,  it  is  matter  of  re- 
gret, that  the  denomination  to  which  our  author  belongs, 
and  even  his  reverend  brethren,  have  appeared  pleased  with 
this  very  trait  in  the  character  of  his  work.  Of  this  I  will 
give  but  two  instances,  one  of  each  class.  This  will  be 
sufficient.  These  two  will  show,  that  although  it  is  a  ve- 
ry possible  case,  that  the  book  might  be  circulated  for  the 
sentiments,  while  the  manner  was  disapproved,  the  instan- 
ces before  us  are  particularly  respecting  the  manner.  An 
individual  of  that  communion  in  the  city  where  this  is. 
printed,  and  one  too  of  respectable  rank  in  society,  fre- 
quently entering  iiito  debates  on  this  subject,,  was.  found;' 


EXAMINATION. 


161 


to  use  the  expressions,  tea-pot  and  lag  behind,  more  fre- 
quently (and  successfully  no  doubt)  than  any  other  argu- 
ments.   Mr.  M'M.  therefore,  has  encouragement  to  write 
in  the  same  style  :  it  is,  of  course,  probable  he  will  not  re- 
linquish it.    But  what  is  more  encouraging  still,  is,  that 
in  the  state  of  Pennsylvania,  and  west  of  the  mountains, 
one  of  Mr.  M'M's  brethren  invited  a  clergyman,  of  a  dif- 
ferent denomination,  to  read  the  last  edition  of  the  Ajiol- 
ogy.    The  person  thus  addressed,  declined  on  the  ground 
of  his  scurrilous  manner,  and  his  abuse  of  the  aged  and 
the  dead.    The  proposal  was  renewedly  urged  by  the  con- 
sideration, that  he  would  see  what  a  threshing  he  had  giv- 
en the  Dr.  meaning  Dr.  Ely.  Now  I  very  much  fear,  that 
where  this  threshing  spirit  is  cherished,  by  both  the  writer 
and  his  readers,  the  sacredness  of  truth  is  in  some  danger, 
even  where  there  is  no  intentional  departure  from  it.  But 
I  think  we  have  some  reason  to  complain  that,  our  author 
is  scarcely  consistent  with  himself  in  relation  ta  this  mat- 
ter.   He  lays  down  the  principle,  that  "  a  sentiment  disa- 
vowed, althougl)  it  belong  to  the  system,  should  not  be 
imputed  to  the  man" — and  respecting  his  opponents,  "that 
they  all  have  spoken  many  things  in  commendation  of  that 
divinely  inspired  book,  is  matter  of  fact."  It  therefore  ap- 
pears to  m€  a  little  difficult  to  reconcile  the  principle  laid 
down — the  fact  admitted — and  the  practice  adopted.  Were 
it,  however,  a  fact,  that  all  those  opposed  to  Mr.  M'Mo 
were  deserving  of  all  the  epithets  he  has  bestowed  upoti; 
them — that  some  of  them  lag  behind — that  others  have 
been  drivelling  dotards — that  they  all  have  beeji  bloated 
with  self-complacency — and  that  Dr.  Ely  wrote  "  so  much 
in  the  style  of  nonsense,  that  it  should  probably  be  exempt- 
ed from  the  charge  of  wickedness^^ — were  all  these  cor- 
rect, what  does  it  prove  with  respect  to  the  privilege  and 
duty  of  the  church,  in  the  exercise  of  praise.^— Nothing,  cer- 
tainly.   Might  we  then' venture  to  inquire  into  the  design 
of  this  method  of  writing,  I  would  not  willingly  attribute- 
it  altogether  to  the  threshing  spirit,  or  to  a  settled  malig- 
nity of  temper;  and  when  I  look  around,  I  cannot  fix  mjr 
mind  upon  another  motive,  but  one,  viz.  That  by  alarm- 
ing the  piety  of  some  readers,  at  the  imputed  heresy  and 
profanity  of  those  who  differ  from  them;  and  by  personal 
abuse,  exciting  the  abhorrence  of  others,  against  those- 
14.* 


writeis,  they  may  prevent  their  people  frorn  reading  tnetr 
h«oks,  or  hearing  their  argaments;  Mr.  M'M.  has,  on  this 
subject,  proved  vei  y  correct  in  his  calculations,  if  they  were 
of  this  character.    Besides  the  cases  we  have  noticed,  it 
has  often  been  urged  as  proof  positive,  of  any  charge  he- 
has  seen  lit  to  exliibit,  and  a  triumphant  refutation  of 
any  argument  produced  againt  them,  that  *'  Mr.  M'Mas- 
ter  "said  it."    This  mode  of  writing,  therefore,  which  our 
author  has  adopted,  will  probably  sustain  his  cause,  better- 
md  longer  tiian  any  other  for  which  he  can  possibly  ex- 
change it.     There  is  another  advantage  attend-ing  thisr- 
mode  of  writing;  it  has  a  tendency  to  prevent  a  reply'l 
Few  are  able  to  repel  such  language,-  without  a  degree  of* 
conformity  to  it;  and  many  would  rather  let  the  caus6 
take  its  course,  than  engage-  in  a  battle  of  bilingsgate.  • 
Neither  is  the  point  of  difterence  any.  thing  nearer  an  ad= 
justment,  by  proving  or  disproving  the  heresy  of  Dr. 
Watts  or  others:  n>inds  of  a  certain  cast,  may  be,  indeed 
led  from  the  main  question  by  it;  birt  tlie  fact  itself  proves 
nothing.    Were  the  errors  of  his  psalms  and  hymns  es- 
tablished^ it  would  evince  the  necessity  of  either  correct- 
ing or  rejecting  them,;  but  it  could  never  affect  the  right, 
iJie  privilege  or  the  duty  of  the  church,  in  this  part  of' 
worship.    And  would  it  not  be  considered  as  too  presump- 
tuous on  our  part,  to  suggest  a  hint  to  a  writer  of  Mr, 
M'M's  eminence,  it  might  be  intimated  i\\dii  one^argument^i-^ 
such  as  he  demands  of  us,  decided ' and  c/ear,  to  establish' 
our  confinement  to  the  Old  Testament  Psalms,  would- do 
more  to  convince  us,  if  he  should  think  such  a  result  de- 
sirable, than  all  the  outcry  he  can  ever  raise  about  adding 
to  or  taking  from  the  book  of  God;  or  all  the  judgments 
he  can  level  at  ouf  heads.    We  may  be  allowed  to  hope- 
that  we  have  read  those  scriptures  with  as  much  attention 
—with  as  much  zeal--with  as  mu,c^\  deference-*--and  with 
as  great  a  desire- to  be  conformed  to  theni,  as  the  author  of 
the  Apology;,  and  vv.e  are  not  to  lie  menanced  inti^  a  relin- 
quishment of  our  understandings,  by  a  ras/i,  rwc^e,  and  ir^ 
reverent  misapplication  of  those  scriptures,  by  Mn  M'M. 
Il  would  indeed  appear^  that;  our  author  could  preach.; 
psalmody  as  well  from  Uzza,-  as  Mr.  Wallace  could  from- 
iShibboleth^  hut  we  are  not  in  the  least  apprehensive,  tha^: 
the  doom  of  eithec  th©  Ephraimitesj  or  the  oth&rs,„  wilii 


BXAMmATION. 


liefal  us  for  offering  up  our  praises  in  the  very  name  of  our 
iiord  and  Saviour  Jesus  Christ;  if  it  is  done  with  the 
spirit  and  with  the  understanding." 

Let  the  reader  carefully  and  deliberately  examine  the 
arguments  of  the  Apology,  and  see  what  they  prove.  The 
foundation  of  his  argument  is  laid  in  the  43are  supposition 
that  our  Saviour  sung  the  Hillel — that  his  disciples  were 
not  likely  to  depart  from  the  example — that  Paul  and  Si- 
las sung  David's  Psalms — that  these  and  these  only  were 
recpmmended  by  Paul  and  James.  All  this,  however,  is- 
gratuitous — without  the  shadow  of  proof.  Neither  is  there 
any  evidence  oftered,  during  tiie  first  and  second  centu- 
nes,  of  singing  a  Psalm  of  David;  and  but  one  in  the  third. 
In  this  discussion  our  author  gives  scope  to  his  hard  words, 
and  appears  at  no  loss  for  epithets.  While,  however,  I 
say,  as  I  have  repeatedly  said,  tbat  both  our  arguments 
and  conclusions  have  been  shamefully  misrepresented,  I 
do  not  say  it  in  the  spirit  of  retaliation,  but  as  an  unquali- 
fied faot,  for  which  I  pledge  my  veracity,  and  stand  rea- 
dy to  produce  the  evidence,  from  Church  History,  Mr- 
M'M's  book,  and  our  own  writings.  I  feel  that  the  ev- 
idence has  been  produced,  but  if  any  one  should  doubt 
whether  it  were  produced  fairly,  I  am  ready  to  give  the^ 
necessary  satisfaction,  or  prove  m^y  own  incompetency  to> 
any  who  may  think  it  necessary  to  put  me  to  the  trial. 

BesideS'tliis,  it  maybe  observed,  that  the  propriety  of" 
the  employment  of  David's  Psalms,  is  not  the  grand  point 
of  disputation,  nor  any  dispute  except  as  to  ceremonial  pe- 
eulrarities.  Our  author,  how^cver,  employs  his  time,  and" 
pen  and  paper  in  defending  th-ese  psalms  without  an  antag- 
onist. He  gives  a  mutilatedj  and  partial  history  of  the 
ancient  church;  and  one  equally  so  of  the  modern,  in  re- 
lation to  this  matter.  After  he  has  triumphofntly  proved, 
that  the  old  psalms  may  or  ought  to  be  used,  he  brings  for- 
ward Horne,^  Scott,  Davidson  and  Horsley,  to  show  that 
some  very  handsome  things  have  been  said  of  them.  Had 
he  applied  to  us,  we  could  have  furnished  him  with  ten 
times  the  number;  but  what  does  that  prove?  It  just  a^- 
^empfs  ^0  ^rore,  what  has  not  been  denied,  and  is  not  in 
question;  but  it  very  successfully,  in  many  cases,  leads 
his  readers  from  the  subject  to  a  useless  discussion.  Buti 
whenever  he  approaches  the  real  question}  respecting- 


164  C5N  PSALMOBr. 

hymns  of  human  cpniposition,  in  his  sixth  reason^  he  tlis- 
covers  that  he  is  run  out.  He  says,  "  I  am  forbidden  by 
mj  prescribed  limits,  to  expand  the  subject  much  farther;" 
and  then  declaims  a  little  in  liis  accustomed  style.  I 
should  have  supposed  that  so  great  a  logician  as  our  author, 
would  not  have  exhausted  himself  on  irrelevant  matter,  so 
as  to  prevent  his  attention  to  the  main  question.  One 
reason  is  assigned,  however,  that  the  admission  of  hymns ^ 
tends  to  corrupt  religion.  It  might  have  been  expected, 
that  few  would  have  brought  forward  such  an  argument, 
in  the  present  day.  The  argument,  from  the  use,  to  the 
abuse,  has  long  been  exploded.  Many  by  preaching,  dis- 
sesninate  errors;  therefore;,  let  no  one  preach  the  gospel—- 
and  as  our  author  says,  every  denomination  inculcates 
their  own  opinions,  from  the  pulpit,  let  us  inculcate  none. 
Our  author  does  not  act,  according  to  this  principle,  either 
"  as  to  press  or  pulpit.  We  have  satisfactor}^  evidence, 
that  in  the  early  ages  of  the  church,  hymns  were  not  only 
extensively  used,  but  were  a  de^iiository,  Q.nd  defgnce,  of 
orthodox  sentiments;  and  if  the  enemies  of  truth,  some- 
tivnes  took  that  mode  to  express^  or  disseminate  their  er- 
rors, it  did  not  prevent  the  others,  but  quickened  their  zeal 
in  their  employment  of  hymns,  expressive  of  the  purity  of 
their  sentiments — ^and  the  vigour  of  their  faith. 

The  evidences  too,  which  our  author  has  brought  for- 
ward, at  the  different  periods  of  history,,  have  generally,. 
I  think  I  might  say  universally,  proved  all  we  could  wish 
on  our  side.  Tertullian,  Flavian,  Ghrysostora.  Ambrose^, 
and  Augustine,  with  many  others,  establish  the  fact  of 
modern  hymns  havifig  been  freely  used,  in  the  purest  parts 
of  the  church,  during  the  early  ages;,  and  Huss,  Luther, 
and  others,  establish  the  same  fact  in  their  time,  and  by 
their  own  practice.. 

The  modern  witnesses  leave  our  author  in  the  same 
situation;  for  while  they  say  those  line  things,  that  he  has 
quoted,  they  never  think  it  inconsistent  with  due  respect 
for  the  psalms,  to  employ  a  gospel  song.  Such  are  Horne, 
Scott,  Ridgley  and  others;  some  of  whom  enjoin  it  as  a 
duty  inculcated  in  the  New  Testament;  and  Ridgley,  who 
seems  to  hesitate  more  than  any  of  the  others,  says  that  it 
gives  him  no  offence  to  employ  such  hymns. 

There  is,  however,  another  principle  that  is  brought  for* 


EXAmNATION. 


165 


ward  to  sustain  the  sinking  cause.  It  is  expediency,  &nd 
to  this  is  added  "  With  that  which  is  doubtful  in  the  wor- 
ship of  God  we  should  not  venture,"  p.  94.  To  a  certain 
extent,  both  these  principles  are  good,  but  do  they  apply? 
I  think  not.  Mr.  M'M.  I  expect,  has  no  doubt,  but  he  is 
authorised  by  the  word  of  God,  to  subscribe  to  Covenants, 
and  an  Act  and  Testimony,  of  a  certain  form,  generally 
known.  I  would  have  very  serious  doubts  on  that  subjects 
I  have  not  the  smallest  doubt,  respecting  the  duty  of  the 
worshippers  of  God  to  ofter,  at  least  a  considerable  propor- 
tion, of  their  songs  of  praise,-  in  the  language  of  the  present 
dispensation,  and  expressly  in  the  name  of  Christ,  and 
while  they  use  the  song  of  Moses,  not  to  forget  the  song  of 
the  Lamb.  Where  is  the  umpire?  Is  it  Mr.  M'M's  doubts 
or  mine?  Say  the  word  of  God.  Mr.  M'M.  however  has 
no  question  but  that  word'is  on  his  side,  and  I  have  as 
little  that  it  is  on  mine.  He  msij  abuse  me,  because  I  sing 
a  gospel  hymn,  about  which  he  has  such  strong  doubts:' 
yet  that  will  not  convince  me,  nor  induce  me  to  retort  on 
his  Covenants  and  Testimony,  however  strong  my  doubts 
may  be;  although  I  must  think  him  quite  vulnerable  in 
that  quarter.  Doubting^  therefore,  can  decide  nothing  on 
this  subject,  for  our  douhts,  SLixd  our  certainties,  operate  in 
opposition  to  each  other,  and  neutralize  both,  except  as 
his  weight  may  be  greater  than  mine.  As,  therefore,  I 
have  no  doubt  respecting  my  duty,  expediency  is  out  of 
the  question;  for  whatever  is  a  duty,  \s  expedient.  Al- 
though then,  our  author  should  contend,  as  i,ealously  as 
conftdently,  as  rashly,  and  as  ignorantly,  for  God,  as  did 
the  three  friends  of  Job,  it  may  so  happen,  and  we  think 
it  will,  that  his  bills  of  indictment,  however  plausibly, 
drawn  up,  will  be  ignored,  so  far  as  respects  the  subjecfc 
before  us.  When  our  author,  too,  brings  forward  the 
demand,  *'  Who  hath  required  this  at  your  hand?"  we 
may  be  permitted  to  think,  that  we  could  give  a  more 
scriptural  and  satisfactory  reply,  than  our  author  and  his 
friends,  as  to  some  of  their  ov/n  principles  and  practices. 

Another  expedient,  employed  in  this  argument,  is,  to 
play  upon  the  words  paraphrase,  imitation,  version,  &Co. 
The  specimens  I  have  given  of  versions,  might  lay  that 
conceit,  of  the  psalms  by  Rouse  having  any  higher  claim 
Uian  the  others.    But  this  is  always  termed,  the  Psalms  of^ 


o:n  psalmody. 


David—Ethers  are  called  paraphrases — and  Watts^  °w' 
termed,  with  contemptuous  emphasis,  an  Imitation.  But 
what  is  an  vmitatiGn?^  Any  thing  that  is  made  witli  a 
(Considerable  degree  of  likeness  to  another,  maj  be  called 
an  imitations  and  the  nearer  the  a^pproach  to  the  original, 
the  imitation  is  the  better,  until  it  ceases  to  be  more,  or 
less,  than  the  original  itself;  or  the  imitation  so  perfect 
that  a  distinction  cannot  be  made.  It  is  manifest^  then, 
that  no  version  we  have  ever-obtained,  has  been  any  thing; 
more  than  an  imitation,  although  some  of  them  have  been 
better  likenesses  than  others.  There  are  at  least  five  or 
six  other  paraphrases,  that  have  as  fair  a  claim  to  the  title 
of  David's  Psalms,  as  the  version,  yr  paraphrase,  by  Rouse. 
But  a  considerable  proportion  of  the  worshippers  in  some 
churches,  are  kept  extreme!}^  ignorant  on  this  subject,  t 
wish  there  were  not  reason  to  believe  that  it  is  intentional. 
In  my  vicinity,  are  found,  as  well  as  elsewhere,  those  who 
contend,  that  the  pamphrase  now  in  use,  came  just  as  it  is 
from  the  hands  of  David  I  How  does  this  happen  too, 
among  those  who  boast  of  religious  information  above 
others?  The  reader  will  answer  the  question  for  himself. 
It  may  not,  however,  be  inGxpedlent-  in  di-awing  toward  a- 
conclusion,  to  review  the  arguments  I  have  attempted  to 
ky  before  the  reader.  These  indeed  are  not  likely  to 
meet  the  good  graces  of  Mr.  M'M.  Speaking  of  Dr. 
Latta,  and  others,  he  says,  "As  respects  their  reasoning, 
I  have  rarely  met  With  any  thing,,  bearing  the  name,  so 
contemptible."  When  we  shall  have  learned,  to  estab- 
lish our  principles,  by  perhaps,  probably,  if,  ivhij  not,  &c. 
&c.  we  may  expect  to  rise  in  our  author's  scale  of  logical 
excellence;  but  while  we  use  the  law  and  the  testimony^ 
and  the  most  respectable  historians,  the  difficulties  they 
place  in  our  author's  way,  will  doubtless  excite  hisjndig- 
nation,  aad  contempt,  and  it  is  much  easier  tt>  express- 
those  feelings,  than  to  answer  our  arguments^ 

In  tlie  present  work,  the  reader  will  recollect,  that  we 
have  attempted  to  ans^w^er  a  demand  \v?n\c^  by  Mr..  M'M. 
of  evidence  of  songs,  of  human  composition,  having  ever 
been  admitted  to. a  place  in  the  worship  of  God.  It  is  be- 
lieved, that  this  demand  has  been  fairly  met,  and  in  the  first 
chapter,  fully  answered,  pp.  23-31.  The  presumptionv 
bftwe.ver  strong,  of  our  first  parents  and  their  immediate- 


EXAMINATION. 


167 


^lescendaiits,  offering  up  their  praises,  is  by  no  means  the 
ground  on  which  I  rest  this  position.  The  other  evidences, 
coUateral,  incidental,  and  direct,  will  bear  me  out  in  the 
opinion,  that,  from  the  creation  to  Exodus,  there  were 
numerous  songs  otfer^d,  in  the  praise  of  God,  which  were 
neither  more  nor  less  than  human  composition. 

In  the  next  period,  see  second  chapter,  pp.  31-48,  from 
the  Exodus  to  Christ,  however  numerous  the  songs  of  in- 
spiration were,  we  have  imqiies'tionable  eric/ence,  as  I  think 
I  have  shewn,  of  many  others  which  have  no  claim  to  in- 
spiration, or  any  thing  more  than  human  composition :  and 
-the  opinion  of  the  learned,  that  they  were  yet  vastly  more 
numerous,  than  those  to  which  we  refer.  Besides  this, 
we  have  sufiicient  evidence,  that  the  Jews  took  special 
care  to  adapt  their  songs  to  the  various  passing  events — 
made  or  altered  them  to  suit  circumstances — and  refused 
singing  when  they  did  not.  '  We  have,  therefore,  an  im- 
pressive example,  that  our  hearts  and  our  lips  should  unite, 
in  this  exercise,  and  the  spirit  and  the  understanding  be 
able  to  co-operate,  in  sounding  his  praise.  By  the  example 
of  the  Jew  s — by  the  captives  at  Babylon — by  Solomon — 
and  by  M'Leod;  thejitness  of  songs,  to  the  times  and  cir- 
cumstances of  their  use,  is  manifestly  required.  It  is  not, 
therefore,  blasphemy  to  say,  that  the  misapplication  of  a 
psalm  may  constitute  a  falsehood — pp.  44,  45.  Nor  will 
any  man  xxf  truth  accuse  us,  of  having  ever  imputed  false- 
hood to  the  psalms  themselves,  but  to  the  improper  use  of 
them. 

The  third  chapter  relates  to  the  age  of  Christ  and  his 
apostles, pp.  48-84.  Here  we  find  no  example  of  the  use  of 
ancient  songs — the  singing  the  hillel,  by  Christ  and  his 
apostles,  is  merely  gratuitous:  not  even  probable;  and,  if 
it  were  sung,  it  would  neither  disprove  the  use  of  others, 
nor  establish  the  permanent  obligation  of  using  it,  any  more 
than  the  observance  of  the  passover,'with  which  it  was 
connected,  would  establish  that  rite,  pp.  51-54.  The 
Corinthians,  and  other  churches,  sung  psalms  of  their  own 
composition-T-SG-oQ.  We  think  also  it  has  been  shown, 
that  the  apostle  intends  by  the  word  of  Christ,  the  gospel 
he,  and  the  other  apostles,  had  preached.  In  addition  to 
what  has  been  said,  pp.  59-65,  we  may  mention  Paul's 
charge  to  Timothy,  where  although  he  commends  him  for 


168 


ON  PSALMODY. 


his  knowledge  of  the  scriptures,  yet  directs  him  especially 
to  the  gospel  he  had  taught  him,  "  Hold  fast,"  says  he, 
"the  form  of  sound  words,  Which  thou  hast  heard  of  me, 
in  faith  and  love  which  is  in  Christ  Jesus.  "  2  Tim.  i.  13. 
Again — "And  the  things  which  thou  hast  heard  of  me 
among  many  witnesses,  me  same  commit  thou  to  faithful 
men,  who  shall  be  able  to  teach  others  also."  2  Tim.  ii. 
2.  Once  more— -"  But  continue  thou  in  the  thing  which 
thou  hast  learned,  and  hast  been  assured  of,  knowing  of 
whom  thou  hast  learned  them,^^  2.  Tim.  lii.  14.  Here 
then,  the  apostle  directs  Timothy  to  the  gospel  he  had  re- 
received  from  himself;  and  is  it  probable  he  intended  a  dif- 
ferent, or  better  rule,  to  the  Ephesians  and  Colossians, 
whom  he  instructed,  than  to  Timothy,  who  was  to  be  an 
instructor?  In  fact  the  apostk,  generally,  directs  those, 
to  whom  his  epistles  are  addressed,  to  th^  word  of  the 
gospel  which  he  preached  to  them,  for  the  ground  of  their 
faith,  and  the  regulation  of  their  practice.  An<l  it  is  a- 
bundantly  evident,  to  the  unprejudiced  mind,  that  the 
word  of  Christ,  which  is  to  dwell  in  the  saints,  as  the 
matter  of  their  songs,  is  the  same  as  the  preached  gospel 
which  he  had  proclaimed  according  to  the  command  and 
will  of  God. 

In  this  place  too,  I  have  assigned  some  reasons,  pp.  65- 
72,  why  I  am  fully  satisfied  that  by  the  terms  the  apostle 
employed,  of  Psalms,  Hymns  and  Spiritual  songs,  he  did  not 
design  a  confinement  to  the  former,  or  any  particular  sys- 
tem of  songs.  The  weight  of  these  arguments,  every  rea- 
der must  estimate  for  himself.  To  me  they  appear  con- 
clusive. 

It  is  next  proved,  as  I  think,  that  doing  these  things  in 
"the  wame  of  our  Lord  Jesus  Christ,  really  intends  some- 
thing more,  than  any  ancient  rites,  or  prophesies,  or  songs, 
-will  express,  pp.  72-84.  Here  indeed  I  consider  the  weight 
of  the  question  to  Ue;  for,  if  the  opinion  I  have  given  on 
this  subject,  is  sustained  by  the  arguments  and  evidence, 
it  must  be,  not  merely  the  privilege,  but  the  indispensable 
duty  of  the  present  dispensation,  to  offer  up  praises  in  the 
manner  for  which  we  have  contended.  Indeed  I  have 
thought  it  not  a  little  strange,  that  it  should  ever  have  been 
supposed,  that  in  our  nearest  approaches  to  God,  we  are 
confiined  to  an  acknowledgment  of  all  the  peculiarities 


£XAMINAT10Ki 


169 


t)f  an  abolished  ritual,  without  being  allowed  to  express 
one  of  the  peculiarities  of  the  present  dispensation.  The 
character  of  God,  the  doctrines  of  grace,  and  the  workings 
of  the  human  will,  require  little  change  of  expression;  but, 
why  those  things,  that  are  peculiar  to  the  present  state  of 
the  church,  should  be  neglected,  while  ancient  peculiari- 
ties are  recognised,  I  am  utterly  unable  to  see,  or  compre- 
hend; 

In  the  fourth  chapter^ pp.  84-1 17,  it  has  been  attempted  to 
give  a  more  enlarged  view  of  ancient  history,  on  this  sub- 
ject, than  has  been  offered  before;  and,  unless  I  greatly 
mistake,  it  has  been  established,  by  incontrovertible  evi- 
dence, that  not  only  after,  but  even  during  the  age  of  th« 
apostles,  hymns  of  human  composition,  were  used  in  the 
church,  which  appears^  if  there  were  any  remaining  doubt, 
to  establish  our  explanation  of  the  apostle's  language.  We 
have  detected  a  number  of  mistakes^  of  our  author,  about 
the  practices  of  those  times,  and  still  more  palpable"  ones, 
about  our  arguments  and  conclusions,  and  other  matters 
of  fact. 

The  history  of  the  modern  church,  in  relation  to  her 
psalmody  and  versions,  will,  I  apprehend,  afford  new  infor- 
mation to  a  good  many  readers.  The  idea  indeed  was 
cherished,  of  making  both  the  ancient  and  modern  histories 
larger,  but  this  work,  althougli  in  a  very  close  letter,  began 
to  swell  very  much*  and  I  have  thought  what  is  here  afford- 
ed will  be  sufficient.  Of  the  weight  of  these  arguments, 
either  separate  or  together,  the  reader  must  judge.  If 
they  are  inapplicable^  or  weak,  they  are  of  course  to  be 
rejected.  If  they  have  opposed  no  weight  to  the  writings 
of  Mr.  M'M.  and  his  friends,  their  sentiments  must  be 
established,  unless  better  arguments  are  founds  and  we 
must  confine  ourselves  to  the  songs  of  the  former  dispen- 
sation, or  rather  to  the  version  of  Rouse;  for  although  Mr. 
M'M.  says  it  is  imjjerfect  and  might  be  mended,  he  als9 
says  it  is  in  vain  to  expect  a  better.  If,  however,  I  have 
proved  the  different  propositions  I  have  advanced,  and 
particularly  those  discussed  in  the  third  chapter,  and  the 
beginning  of  the  fourth,  our  duty,  as  well  as  our  privil'ege, 
can  no  longer  be  questionable. 

Had  it  not  been  the  unauthorised  statements  in  the 
Apology,  of  plagiarism  ^nd  enmittj  to  the  Psalms  of  Davixl, 
15 


170 


ON  PSALMODt, 


this  book  would  not  have  been  written.  However  much 
such  a  work  was  wanted,  at  the  present  time,  I  had 
no  wish  to  obtrude  myself  upon  the  public,  or  to  en- 
counter a  pen  nibbed  for*  the  immolation  of  character. 
Having,  however,  repelled  these  slanders,  I  cannot  antici- 
pate any  thing  our  author  can  say,  that  will  induce  a  reply. 
My  mind  is  fixed,  never  again  to  reply  for  the  same  pur- 
pose which  produced  the  present  attempt:  but  whether 
any,  or  what  other  circumstances  may  produce  such  a  re- 
sult, I  know  not. 

With  respect  to  the  Apology,  I  do  not,  if  I  know  any 
thing  of  the  workings  of  my  own  mind,  say  it  from  any  feel- 
ing of  resentment,  but  from  a  satisfactory  conviction  of  its 
truth,  that  I  have  never  read  any  work,  on  religious  contro- 
versy, containing  such  a  tissue  of  abuse,  and  misrepresenta- 
tion, as  is  presented  in  that  book.  However  contemptible, 
too,  I  may  appear  to  its  author,  I  would  not  be  the  writer  of 
it  for  all  the  literary  honours  he  will  ever  wear — no,  not  for 
all  the  laurels  that  ever  entwined  the  brows  of  a  book- 
maker. 

Perhaps  the  reader  may  think  me  sometimes  too  severe, 
and  he  may  be  correct:  but,  while  I  admit  that  the  whole 
truth  ought  not  always  to  be  expressed,  I  have  not  express- 
ed one  sentiment,  in  principle,  nor  stated  one  circum- 
stance as  a  matter  of  fact,  of  which  I  am  not  fully  per- 
suaded. Having,  however,  taken  my  leave  of  the  Apol- 
ogy, I  have  a  few  words  for  the  i  eader,  before  we  part. 

Although  there  were  peculiar  circumstances,  which 
brought  the  author  before  the  public,  it  will  be  seen,  that 
these  take  up  but  a  small  portion  of  the  work.  I  have 
made  it  my  business,  as  I  apprehend  it  to  be  my  duty,  to 
defend  the  reputation  of  others,  and  to  oppose  the  unfair 
influence,  that  has  been  exerted,  to  destroy  their  reputa- 
^on,  and  their  writings.  As  these  things  have  not  belonged 
to  the  subject,  I  have  kept  them  by  themselves,  and  have 
attempted  to  turn  the  reader's  attention  from  them,  to  the 
real  question  before  us,  which  has  been  so  artfully  avoided. 
The  reader  then  will  please  to  examine  with  care  the  third, 
and  the  beginning  of  the  fourth  chapters.  My  opinion, 
of  course,  is,  that  there  is  much  weight  in  the  other  parts, 
but,  as  repeatedly  stated,  I  view  this  as  our  strong  hold^ 
Should  the  reader  believe  with  me— he  will  then  see  the 


EXAMINATION. 


171 


obligation  he  is  under,  of  presenting  a  New  Testament 
song,  in  the  very  name  of  that  Saviour,  in  whom  he  pro- 
fesses to  believe — he  will  see,  that  he  is  required  to  be  as 
explicit,  in  that  act  of  worship,  as  in  any  other.  It  is  not 
required,  as  some  state,  that  he  should  throw  aside  the 
Old  Testament,  or  its  songsj  but  it  is  required,  that  he 
should  sing  the  New,  and  the  triumphs  which  it  unfolds. 

In  many  places,  your  pastors  have  to  do  as  the  apostles 
did  with  tlie  believing  Jews,  in  weaning  them  from  their 
beggarly  elements,  in  a  gradual  manner.  But  wherever 
they  are  disposed  to  honour  the  Son,  even  as  they  honour 
the  Father,  they  are,  we  think,  required  to  unite  their 
hearts,  and  their  voices  in  aJ\"ewsoiig-  of  exulting  praise,  to 
Him  that  sitteth  on  the  throne,  and  also  to  the  Lamb. 

Although,  therefore,  there  has  been  a  great  deal  too 
much  personality,  in  these  discussions,  you  will  perceive 
that  it  is  not  an  individual,  but  a  general  concern — you 
will  see,  that  it  involves  the  privilege,  the  duty,  and  con- 
sequently the  interest,  of  the  church  of  God — that  it  puts 
to  you,  at  once,  the  interesting  and  important  question, 
whether  "  By  him  you  will  olfer  the  sacrifice  of  praise  to 
God  continually,  that  is  the  fruit  of  your  lips,  giving 
thanks  to  his  jzame" — and  whether,  you  will  "do  all  in  the 
name  of  our  Lord  Jesus,  giving  thanks  to  God  and  the  Fa- 
ther by  him.-^ 

You  will  see,  that  I  have  not  undertaken  the  defence  of 
any  particular  version  of  Psalmody.  My  own  opinion  is, 
that  we  have  not  yet  that  version,  we  ought  to  have,  and 
were  it  of  any  use,  I  would  say,  if  a  version  were  selected 
with  care,  from  all  those  extant,  by  sound  divines,  of 
learning  and  taste,  and  a  collection  of  hymns  formed  in 
the  same  manner,  the  prospect  of  this  part  of  worship 
being  conducted  with  more  advantage  to  the  church,  would 
be  greatly  increased.  Until  something  of  that  kind  is  ac- 
complished, we  must  use  those  we  have;  and  for  all  the 
errors  the  most  vigilant  enemies  of  Watts  have  discovered, 
I  do  not  see  the  danger  of  using  it.  Of  that  in  common 
use,  I  have  only  finally  to  say,  that  many  of  the  old  psalms, 
are  v^rell  executed,  nor  do  I  expect  to  see  them  much,  if 
any  thing  improved-^of  a  number  of  others,  it  is  acknowl- 
edged, that  obsolete  words,  and  the  violation  of  the  rules 
of  prosody,  render  the  language  obscure,  and  the  metre 


172 


OK  PSALMODY. 


limping — and  as  to  the  ceremonial  peculiarities,  I  have 
given  mj  opinion  more  at  large.  Indeed,  I  think  we  have 
a  right  to  take  it  somewhat  hard,  to  be  accused  of  enmiti/ 
to  these  psalms,  while  admitting  their  divine  authority — 
and  appealing  to  them  as  the  word  of  God,  only  because 
we  cannot  say  they  are  fitted  for  a  particular  purpose  in  his 
worship,  in  the  present  circumstances  of  the  church.  All 
these  things  however  are  now  left  to  the  candid  considera- 
tion of  the  reader.  Let  him  assure  his  own  heart  of  his 
duty  before  God,  and,  above  all,  let  him  endeavour  to  re- 
alize an  interest  in  that  Redeemer,  whose  prais.e  it  is  our 
wish  to  promote.  The  times  are  big  with  events-^-the 
church  will  soon  put  on  her  beautiful  garments-^her  chil- 
dren will  soon  see  eye  to  eye— her  songs  of  praise  will 
then  fill  every  mouth,  and  warm  every  heart— and  her 
^'headstone  will  be  brought  home  with  rejoicing,  crying 
grace  grace  unto  it," 

But  while  we  anticipate  with  delight  the  days  of  Zion's 
meridian  glory — -co-operate  in  the  adoption  and  application 
of  means  **  to  hasten  it  in  its  time' Wand  unite  in  the 
praises  of  her  glorified  Redeemer— let  us  not  forget  that 
these  external  expressions  will  avail  us  little,  unless 
we  have  ^'prepared  our  hearts  to  seek  God,  the  Lord  of 
pur  fathers,^^  But,  if  our  hearts  be  thus  prepared,  we  will 
not  only  be  enable^  to  unite  in  3.  song  of  triumphant 
praise,  to  him, 

Who    comes  to  make  his  hlessings  flow, 
yar  as  the  curse  is  found  j" 

but  when  he  shall  appear  the  second  time  without  sin 
tinto  salvation'Wwhen  ^*he  comes  in  the  clouds  and  every 
eye  shall  see  him,"  we  will  be  ready  to  unite  with  the  full 
choir  of  angels  and  glorified  spirits,  in  celestial,  appropri-' 
ate  and  eternal  praises.  May  this  be  the  happy  portion  of 
the  writer  and  of  every  reader^AMEN, 


IN  this  age  o£  apologies,  the  author  of  the  present  treatise,  in  justice 
tft  himself,  thinks  one  due  to  his  literary  friends.  Having  had  this 
work  in  view  for  some  time,  and  being  frequently  urged  by  several  of  his 
brethren,  whose  opinions  he  felt  himself  bound  to  respect,  he  made  ar-' 
rangements  for  its  execution  j  at  least,  so  far  as  he  thought  expedient,  until 
the  prospect  of  patronage  would  be  in  some  measure  ascertained.  When 
proposals  were  issued,  it  soon  appeared  that  considerable  solicitude  was 
felt,  and  expressed  in  diiferent  places  for  tlie  publication,  and  the  author  was 
urged  to  hasten  it.  At  this  time,  however,  he  had  resolved  on  an  entire 
change  in  the  form  of  his  book}  a  change  Vv-hich  rendered  all  he  had 
before  written  entirely  useless,  except  so  far  as  it  had  tended  to  familiarize 
his  mind  to  the  subject.  The  printer  commenced  as  soon  as  a  few  sheets 
of  manuscript  were  afforded,  and  the  author  was  obliged  literally  and  truly 
to  write  cum,  calamo  cwrente,  and  the  corrections  consisted  in  a  hasty  re- 
vision, scoring  sonrie  words  and  interlining  others.  Had  it  not  been  for 
these  circumstances,  tlie  language  would  have  been  considerably  improved 
— some  repetitions  would  have  been  avoided — and  the  arguments  would  have 
been  better  wrought.  The  distance,  too,  of  eight  miles  between  the  study 
and  the  press,  was  an  additional  inconvenience;  for,  by  attending,  threat 
times  in  the  week,  to  review  the  proof  sheets,  his  attention  was  so  much  di 
vided,  between  these  and  the  preparation  of  the  manuscript,  that  neither 
received  that  attention  that  was  necessary  to  correct  execution.  Yet,  with 
all  these  drawbacks,  the  information,  arguments,  and  evidence,  the  book- 
contains,  although  more  diffuse  than  was  designed,  is  laid  before  the  public, 
with  a  degree  of  confidence  in  their  weight,  correctness,  and  application* 
which  the  author  does  not  affect  to  conceal  To  his  brethren,  indeed,  and 
men  of  extensive  reading,  the  information  may  not  be  important;  but  his 
readers,  generally,  will  be  found  in  a  different  class  of  society,  and  he  hopes 
they  will  not  have  cause  to  regret  the  expense  of  purehase,  or  the  trouble 
of  perusal. 


ERRATA. 

There  are  a  number  of  errors  in  punctuation  and  otherwise,  which,  as 
they  do  not  materially  affect  the  sense,  it  is  not  thought  necessary  to  notice. 
The  following,  however,  being  of  more  importance,  the  reader  will  please 
to  notice  and  correct  them. 

Page  15  line  18— the  quotation  begins  at  "  said. 
"   25— opposite  the  date.-  2961,'i043,  for  86  read  96. 
"   26 — opposite  3459,  545,  Ps.  106,  read  When  David  brought  up 

the  Jirk,  Stc. 
«   28  line  5  from  the  bottom— for  11  read  4. 
«  48  "   10  ior  principle  YQ^d.  practice ■ 
^   57  "     2  (in  some  copies)  for  projoftef5  read  ^rop^cies. 
"   68  "  .2  from  the  bottom  (in  some  copies) — for  Phophesy  read  . 

Prophesy. 
«   63  «     SforJV.  o/S.read.A''*.  0/ 
"   77  «     3  for  32  read  22. 
«   _  «   21-for  25  read  35. 
"  120  «   34— for  HuHn  read  Huglin. 
"  121  "   22— for  translation  read  translators. 
"  135  "   18— and  who  does  not,  should  be  enclosed  in  parenthesis, 

with  a  note  of  interrogation  after  it. 
136  «   13  from  the  bottom— before  the  word  lagging  insert  young . 


/ 


/ 


t 


